Human Resources

Human Resources offers key functionality to facilitate a faster, more effective approach for governments to manage civil servants through the entire human resources lifecycle from entry to exit from the public service. It is divided into several sub-modules:

 

Support Entities

Accumulated Benefits Management

Accumulated Benefits

Accumulated Benefit Rule

Overview

Accumulated Benefit Rule is a tab of Accumulated Benefit.
 

Accumulated Benefit Rule Tab screen Field

 

FieldsDescription
IdUnique identification code of the Accumulated Benefit Rule.
Allow NegativeIf checked, indicates that it can allow negative. 
Rule ActionSelect from the drop down list.
Cost Item Scale GroupUse the lookup button to search and select the cost item.

 

Accumulated Benefit Rule Maximum

Overview

Accumulated Benefit Rule Maximum is a tab of Accumulated Benefit Rule.
 

Accumulated Benefit Rule Maximum Tab screen Field

 

FieldsDescription
AmountAmount of Accumulated Benefit Rule Maximum.
Accumulated Benefit Rule Maximum EffectSelect from the drop down list.

 

Accumulated Benefits Entitlement

Overview

The Accumulated Benefits Entitlements include entitlement details for a Particular Pay Code, Cost Item Group and Accumulated Benefits.

 

Navigation 

Human Resourse ► Support Entities ► Accumulated Benefit Management ► Accumulated Benefit Entitlement

 

 

The Accumulated Benefit Entitlement screen includes the following fields:

FieldsDescription
CodeUnique identification code of the Accumulated Benefit Entitlement
Is AnnualIf checked, indicates that the Entitlement is annual
Include WeekendIf checked, indicates that the week-end is counted towards the entitlement amount
Accumulated BenefitAccumulated benefit associated to the Entitlement
Institution
Contains the name or ID of the Institution.
Situation Code Combination
Unique Situation Code Combination ID per Situation Code Combination, which is generated by the system.
CategoryCategory ID is a parameter which can be generated automatically or manually. 
Pay Code
Unique pay Code ID generated by the system. Accompanying, Pay Code Description ex: monthly payroll.
Cost Item Scale GroupCost Item Scale Group associated to the Entitlement
Cost Item ScaleThe cost item scale contains the specific salary ranges
LanguageLanguage used
NameName of the Accumulated Benefit Entitlement
DescriptionFull description of the Accumulated Benefit Entitlement

 

Accumulated Benefit Entitlement Detail

Overview

Details of the Accumulated Benefit Entitlement.

Accumulated Benefit Entitlement Detail Fields

 

Field

Description

From Years

Starting from Year.

To Years

Ending to Year.

Number Of Days

Number of days require.

 

Accumulated Benefit Process

Overview

The Accumulated Benefits option gives the user the possibility to transfer Accumulated Benefits at the end of the fiscal year to the following year or to generate Accumulated Benefits Entitlement the selected criteria. In general Accumulated Benefits Entitlement occurs when the benefits is due. Two man scenarios where this process will be used are:

1. Transfer remaining balance of Accumulated Benefits to the new fiscal year and/or

2. When accumulated benefits, for e.g vacation are not accumulated on a monthly basis but instead the employees are given on entitlement on an annual basis.

Navigation 

Human Resourse ► Support Entities ► Accumulated Benefit Management ► Accumulated Benefit Entitlement

 

The Accumulated Benefit Process screen includes the following fields:

FieldsDescription
Accumulated Benefit ProcessDefines which option to choose for the process (ex. transfer, payment, reset, etc.)
Fiscal YearThe period of each fiscal year
Pay CodeUnique pay Code ID generated by the system
Pay PeriodCollection of 1 to many pay periods
InstitutionThe organization responsible for the employee
Generic PositionGeneric Position associated to the Employee Position
EmployeeEmployee Unique Identification Code
From Employee AssignmentRepresents the employee assignment that the benefit is being transferred from
To Employee AssignmentRepresents the employee assignment that the benefit is being transferred to
From Accumulated BenefitRepresents the old accumulated benefit information
To Accumulated BenefitRepresents the new accumulated benefit information

 

Generate Entitlements

Overview

This feature is useful in case someone is hired in the middle of the year and their entitlements are calculated from the date of joining.

 

Navigation

Human Resources ► Support Entities ► Accumulated Benefit Management ► Generate Entitlements

 

Generate Entitlements screen Fields and Tabs:

Field

Description

Type of Entitlement

Select from possible values ANNUAL, MONTHLY, MANUAL

Accumulated Benefit

If type of entitlement = 'ANNUAL', display only Accumulated Benefits that have an entitlement frequency = 'ANNUAL'

If type of entitlement = 'MONTHLY', display only Accumulated Benefits that have an entitlement frequency = 'MONTHLY'

If type of entitlement = 'MANUAL', display only Accumulated Benefits that have an entitlement frequency = 'MANUAL'

For all frequencies, the credit cost item cannot be null

Pay Period

The Period is constructed from Fiscal Year - Pay code - Period.

Effective Date 

The user enters this date to determine when this entitlement has taken place.  The start date must be less than or equal to fiscal year start date and fiscal year end date

Employee

Provides a list of Employee to select from.

Position Category

Provides a list of Position Category to select from.

Cost Item Scale Group

Provides a list of Cost Item Scale Group to select from.

Cost Item Scale

Provides a list of Cost Item Scale to select from.

Situation Code Combination

Provides a list of Situation Code Combination to select from.

Institution

Provides a list of Institution to select from.

 

Assignment Management

Tardiness Policy

Overview

The Tardiness Policy represents a policy that is applied when employees are late within assigned shift schedules. The HR mangers can set guidelines, rules, penalties, and the tolerance of penalties related to tardiness.

Navigation

How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all tardiness policies, leave all fields blank
  2. Click on the Find icon

The Tardiness Policy screen includes the following fields:

FieldDefinition

Code

Unique identification code describing the tardiness policy
LanguageLanguage used
DescriptionDescription of the Tardiness Policy
Apply on the After Lunch HoursWhen checked it applies the tardiness policy on the work hous after lunch time
Tardiness ToleranceThe number of minutes allowed before the employee is considered late for the job
Penalty Period (mins)The number of minutes deducted from the employee work hours
Penalty DiscountThe number of hours deducted from the employee work hours
Maximum Tardiness per Pay PeriodDescribes the maximum number of times the employee is allowed to be late during a pay period

Create A Tardiness Policy

To Create a Tardiness Policy on late assigned shift schedules, follow the steps below:

Navigation 

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

2. Enter the new Tardiness Policy information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

3. Enter the Code, select the Language from the drop down menu, and type in the Tardiness Policy Description if any.

- Code:  Tardiness Policy unique identification code

- Language: Language used

- Description: Description of the Tardiness Policy

4. Check the Automatically Apply Penalty to apply a penalty on tardiness on Time Recording.

5. Check the Apply on the After Lunch Hours to apply the tardiness policy when the employee comes back to work late after the lunch break.

6. Enter the Tardiness Tolerance, which is, the number of minutes allowed before the employee is considered late for the job.

7. Enter the Penalty Period (mins), which is the period expressed in minutes to which the penalty applies.

8. Type in the Penalty Discount, which is the penalty to be applied when tardiness has oocurred, expressed in regular hours rate.

9. Enter the Maximum Tardiness per Pay Period as required.

- The Maximum Tardiness per Pay Period describes the maximum number of times the employee is allowed to be late during a pay period. If this number is exceeded by the employee a notification is sent to the HR Manager and the Employees Manager.

10. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Tardiness Policy information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Tardiness Policy creation. Click OK to confirm, and message will be displayed showing the code was inserted,

      

Delete A Tardiness Policy

 To Delete a Tardiness Policy on late assigned shift schedules, follow the steps below:

Navigation 

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Tardiness Policy you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Tardiness Policies, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Tardiness Policy you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm   

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         

4. Click OK to confirm and delete the Tardiness Policy

5. A window will be displayed confirming the Tardiness Policy has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
 

To Verify that the Tardiness Policy has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Tardiness Policy information in the appropriate field (s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

Modify A Tardiness Policy

To Modify a Tardiness Policy on late assigned shift schedules, follow the steps below:  

Navigation 

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Tardiness Policies, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Tardiness Policy Field you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

             

Overtime Policy

Overview

The Overtime Policy represents a policy that is used when the employee work hours exceed the maximum hours allowed per work period. The overtime policy varies depending on the organization's set guidelines. For example, if a company allow employees to work 44 hours with regular pay, any hours that the employees work after the 44th hour is considered an overtime work period and the overtime policy applies.

Navigation  

How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all tardiness policies, leave all fields blank
  2. Click on the Find icon

The Overtime Policy screen includes the following fields:

FieldDefinition

Code

Accumulated Benefit unique identification code
Daily Maximum HoursDaily Maximum of Hours
Weekly Maximum HoursWeekly Maximum of Hours
DescriptionDescription of the Overtime Policy
Overtime Policy RulesGuidelines set by the organization regarding overtime policies

Create An Overtime Policy

To Create an Overtime Policy when the employee work hours exceed the maximum hours allowed per work period, follow the steps below: 

Navigation  

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.
  2. Enter the new Overtime Policy information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Enter the Code, the Daily Maximum Hours, and the Weekly Maximum Hours in the fields provided.

- Code:  Accumulated Benefit unique identification code

- Daily Maximum Hours: Daily Maximum of Hours

- Weekly Maximum Hours: Weekly Maximum of Hours

4. Choose the Language from the drop down menu.

5. Enter the Description of the Overtime Policy in the description field.

6. Click on the New icon under  to enter the Overtime Policy Rules  (refer to Overtime Policy Rules for more information).

7. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Policy Overtime Rules information and return to the Overtime Policy, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Overtime Policy Rules entry and return to the Overtime Policy.

8. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  Overtime Policy Rules to select and de-select the Overtime Policy Rule (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Overtime Policy Rules (s), if required.

9. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Overtime Policy Rules,if required
 

10. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Overtime Policy information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Overtime Policy creation.  Click OK to confirm.

            

Overtime Policy Rules

Navigation (From click  the New Icon under )

Create An Overtime Policy Rule

To Create an Overtime Policy Rule when the employee work hours exceed the maximum hours allowed per work period, follow the steps below:

Navigation (From click  the New Icon under )

1. Enter the new Overtime Policy Rule information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

2. Choose the Overtime Policy Rule Type from the drop down menu.

3. Fil in the Hours greater than and the Time Of Day Greater Than fields as required.

4. Click on the Lookup icon  to enter a Cost Item. Refer to Cost Item for more information.

5. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Overtime Policy Rule and return to the Overtime Policy, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Overtime Policy Rule entry and return to the Overtime Policy.

Delete An Overtime Policy

To Delete an Overtime Policy when the employee work hours exceed the maximum hours allowed per work period, follow the steps below:

Navigation:

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Overtime Policy you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Overtime Policy, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Overtime Policy you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Overtime Policy.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Overtime Policy has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Overtime Policy has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Overtime Policy information in the appropriate field (s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

Modify An Overtime Policy

To Modify an Overtime Policy when the employee work hours exceed the maximum hours allowed per work period, follow the steps below:

Navigation:

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Overtime Policies, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Overtime Policy you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove Overtime Policy Rules, refer to Overtime Policy Rules.
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

Promotion Policy

Overview

This screen holds the HR promotion policies for a given Employee Position.

Navigation

Create A Promotion Policy

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Enter the new Promotion Policy information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, the Number Of Days and select the Language, as required.
  • Code: Unique identification code of the skill.
  • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Skill is available.  
  • Number Of Days: Minimum number of days a person is in the Employee Position before the Promotion policy can be applied.

      4. Enter the Title, which is the name of the policy.

      5.  In Description, enter a detailed description of the policy

To ADD Employee Positions to Promotion Policy, if required:

  1. Click on Lookup icon , and enter the Employee Positions information, or leave the Employee Positions information blank to retrieve all Employee Positions.
  2. Click Find icon 
  3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Employee Position(s), as required.
  4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Employee Positions .
  5. Click the Return icon  to return to the Promotion Policyscreen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Skill.
  6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Employee Position(s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Employee Positions or de-select all Employee Positions , if required.
  7. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Employee Positions information, if required.

      8. Click on the New icon under  to enter the Situation Code Combinations (refer to Situation Code Combinations for more information), if required.

      9. Click on the New icon under  to enter the Employee Positions (refer to Employee Positions for more information), if required.

Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Promotion Policy to save your new Promotion Policy information.  A window will appear to confirm.

Delete A Promotion Policy

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Promotion Policy you want to Delete
  2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Promotion Policies , leave all fields blank.
  3. Click Find
  4. Select the Promotion Policy you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Promotion Policy .
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Promotion Policy has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

To Verify that the Promotion Policy has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Promotion Policy information
  3. Click on the Find icon

The window will appear                                                                                                

Modify A Promotion Policy

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
    If you prefer to see the list of all Promotion Policy, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Promotion Policies meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
  3. Click on the Promotion Policy  you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

Shift Schedule Definition

Overview

Shift Schedule Definition is used to organize shift hours with the number of working days per week. HR managers can associate overtime policies and tardiness policies to Shift Schedules and define the work hours and work days of each Shift Schedule.

Navigation 

How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Shift Schedule Definition, leave all fields blank
  2. Click on the Find icon

The Shift Schedule Definition screen includes the following fields:

FieldDefinition

Code

Shift Schedule unique identification code
Allow Overtime Partial HoursSpecifies whether this shift schedule definition accepts partial hours to be paid on overtime or not
Flexible ScheduleSpecifies whether this shift schedule definitions accepts flexibility on schedule or not
Fixed SalaryThis is to indicate if the employee gets paid a fixed salary independent of the fact that there is 21 days in a month or 22 days
Minimum Hours Per DaySpecifies the minimum hours per day that must be fulfilled
Minimum Hours Per WeekSpecifies the minimum hours per week that must be fulfilled
Minimum Hours Per MonthSpecifies the minimum hours per month that must be fulfilled
Maximum Overtime Hours Per Pay PeriodSpecifies the maximum overtime hours allowed to be paid for the pay period
Shift Schedule TypeCan be on a 'Weekly' or 'Per Pay Period' basis
Rate for Statutory HolidaysRate to apply to statutory holidays per Schedule Definition
Number ' 
PolicyThe tardiness policy to be applied for this shift schedule definition
Overtime PolicyOvertime policy to be applied for this shift schedule definition.
Statutory HolidayStatutory holidays for the shift schedule definition.
Shift Schedule WeekdayOrganizes shift hours with the number of working days per week

 

Create A Shift Schedule Definition

To CREATE a Shift Schedule Definition that organizes shift hours with the number of working days per week, follow these steps: 

Navigation 

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

2. Enter the new Shift Schedule Definition information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

3. Enter the Code, and click on the Allow Overtime Partial Hours, Flexible Schedule, Fixed Salary, as required. 

- Code: Unique identification number representing the Shift Schedule Definition

- Allow Overtime Partial Hours: Specifies whether this shift schedule definition accepts partial hours to be paid on overtime or not.

- Flexible Schedule: Specifies whether this shift schedule definitions accepts flexibility on schedule or not. When this box is checked that means that this shift schedule definition will be validating only the hours per day that must be fulfilled.

- Fixed Salary: This is to indicate if the employee gets paid a fixed salary independent of the fact that there is 21 days in a month or 22 days.

4. Fill the Minimum Hours Per Day, Minimum Hours Per Week, Minimum Hours Per Month, and Maximum Overtime Hours Per Pay Period fields as required.

- Minimum Hours Per Day: Specifies the minimum hours per day that must be fulfilled.
- Minimum Hours Per Week: Specifies the minimum hours per week that must be fulfilled.
- Minimum Hours Per Month: Specifies the minimum hours per month that must be fulfilled.
- Maximum Overtime Hours Per Pay Period: Specifies the maximum overtime hours allowed to be paid for the pay period.

5. Select the Shift Schedule Type from the drop down menu.

- Shift Schedule Type: Can be on a 'Weekly' or 'Per Pay Period' basis.

6. Fill in the Rate for Statutory Holidays, Number of Hours per Day, and the Number of Work Days per Week as required.

- Rate for Statutory Holidays: Rate to apply to statutory holidays per Schedule Definition. 
- Number of Hours per Day: Used during pay calculation to do salary conversions such as converting an annual salary to hourly.
- Number of Work Days per Week: Used during pay calculation to do salary conversions such as converting a weekly salary to a daily salary.

7. To enter the Tardiness Policy, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Tardiness Policy list, then select the Tardiness Policy.

- Tardiness Policy: The tardiness policy to be applied for this shift schedule definition.

8. To enter the Statutory Holiday Cost Item, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item list, then select the Cost Item. Refer to Cost Items for more information.

9. To enter the Overtime Policy, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Overtime Policy list, then select the Overtime Policy. Refer to Overtime Policy for more information.

- Overtime Policy: If no overtime is selected this schedule will not allow overtime payment calculations.

10. Select the Language desired from the drop down menu.

11. Enter the Shift Schedule Description in the Description field.

12. To enter the Statutory Holiday, click on the Lookup icon  under click on Find icon  to retrieve the Statutory Holiday list, then select the Statutory Holiday. Refer to the Statutory Holiday for more info.

13. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Statutory Holiday

14. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under   to select and de-select the Statutory Holiday (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Statutory Holidays.

15. Click on the New icon under    to enter the Shift Schedule Weekday (refer to Shift Schedule Weekday for more information).

16. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Shift Schedule Weekday information and return to the Shift Schedule screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Shift Schedule Weekday entry and return to the Shift Schedule.

17. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Shift Schedule Weekday

18. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Shift Schedule Weekday (s) as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Shift Schedule Weekday.

19. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Statutory Holiday information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Statutory Holiday .  Click OK to confirm.


 

Shift Schedule Weekday

Navigation   click the New Iconunder

Create Shift Schedule Weekday

To CREATE a Shift Schedule Weekday that organizes shift hours with the number of working days per week, follow these steps:

1. Click on the New icon under   to enter the Shift Schedule Weekday.

2. Select the Weekday from the drop down menu.

3. Enter the Weekday Order in the required field.

4. Check the Is Working Day box, if shift falls into that category.

5. Fill in the From (before meal break). To (before meal break), From (after meal break), and the To (after meal break) fields.

6. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Shift Schedule Weekday information and return to the Shift Schedule, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Shift Schedule Weekday entry and return to the Shift Schedule.

Delete A Shift Schedule Definition

To DELETE a Shift Schedule Definition that organizes shift hours with the number of working days per week, follow these steps:

Navigation 

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Shift Schedule Definition you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Shift Schedule Definitions, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Shift Schedule Definitions you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Shift Schedule Definition.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Shift Schedule Definition has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Shift Schedule Definition has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Shift Schedule Definition information in the appropriate field (s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

Modify A Shift Schedule Definition

To DELETE a Shift Schedule Definition that organizes shift hours with the number of working days per week, follow these steps: 

Navigation 

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Shift Schedule Definitions, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Shift Schedule Definition you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove Shift Schedule Weekday (s), refer to Shift Schedule Weekday.
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

Situation Code Levels Definition

Overview

This screen includes the names of the situation code Levels.  A situation code can have up to 4 levels.

 

Navigation

 

Create A Situational Code Levels Definition

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Enter the new Situational Code Levels Definition information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.
  4. Code: Unique identification code of the Situational Code Levels Definition.
  5. Active:  Active Status - if checked, Situational Code Levels Definition is available. 
  6. Enter A Description        
  7. Click Onto the Save icon at the bottom of the Situational Code Levels Definition to save your new Situational Code Levels Definition   
  8. The following window will appear to confirm

  

Delete A Situation Code Levels Definition

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Situation Code Levels Definition you want to Delete
  2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Situation Code Levels Definitions, leave all fields blank.
  3. Click Find
  4. Select the Situation Code Levels Definition you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Situation Code Levels Definition.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Situation Code Levels Definitionhas been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

To Verify that the Situation Code Levels Definition has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Situation Code Levels Definition information
  3. Click on the Find icon

The window will appear                                                                                          

Modify a Situation Code Levels Definition

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
    If you prefer to see the list of all Situation Code Levels Definitions, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Situation Code Levels Definitions meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
  3. Click on the Situation Code Levels Definition you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
  5. Click on the Update icon   at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                

Situation Code Catalog

Overview

A situation code is an identifier that defines the employment status of an employee in the assignment.  For example, a situation code will describe a position and the associated pay along with a start and end date of employment and other required information pertaining to that employee position. A Catalog of Situation Codes gathers together all the valid Situation Codes that can be used when linking an employee and a position. This function is available to search the catalog of situation codes as well as create, modify and delete codes. Situation Codes listed in this function can be combined with others that will be managed and organized in another function called Situation Code Combinations.  Cost Items, which are further explained in various other functions, work closely with the situation code catalog as well. Situation Codes will be retrieved from the catalog here to produce situation code combinations and link them with cost items.

Navigation:  

How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Situation Code Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 

The Situation Code Catalog screen includes the following fields: 

FieldsDefinitions
Active                Active Status - if checked, Situation Code is available
AcronymUsed for reporting and searching purposes. 
DescriptionSituation Code description
LanguageLanguage as chosen.

Create a Situation Code

To CREATE a situation code in the Situation Code Catalog, follow the steps below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.
  2. Click on the Active, select Language from Drop Down List, enter the Acronym and Description
  • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Situation Code is available
  • Acronym: used for reporting and searching purposes. 
  • Description: Situation Code description
  • Language: Language as chosen.

3. Click on the Lookup icon ,under , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Situation Code Level list, then select the desired ID/Description and click Return or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Situation Code entry and return to the Situation Codes Catalog screen.

4. Click the individual Select Checkbox(es), under  to select and de-select the Situation Code Level (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Situation Code Level (s), if required.

5. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Situation Code,if required.

6. Repeat steps 3 to 5 for all required Situation Codes.

7. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Situation Codes Catalog information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Situation Code Catalog creation.  Click OK to confirm  

Delete a Situation Code

To DELETE a situation code from the Situation Codes Catalog, follow the steps below:

Navigation:   

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Situation Code you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Situation Codes, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Situation Code you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Situation Code.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Situation Code has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Situation Code has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Situation Code Catalog information in the appropriate field(s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

Modify a Situation Code

To MODIFY a situation code in the Situation Code Catalog, follow the steps below:

Navigation:  

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Situation Code Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Situation Code you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modifications. 
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

Situation Code Combination

Overview

This screen includes the list of valid situation code combinations with the associated cost items, deductions and financial coding. Cost items can be linked to one or more situation codes that may be combined together.  This function organizes and manages these combinations of situation codes that are to be associated with a specific cost item. There are variations of how each combination can affect a cost item, which is why this screen provides alternative options of how a situation code combination may function. These variances produce multiple calculation methods and differences between the cost items and deductions. There are two separate tabs in this function that individually organize cost items and deductions. One tab manages the relationship between a cost item and a situation code combination while the other tab manages the relationship between possible deductions and a situation code combination. Together all this data provides key information that will be utilized for payroll calculation and financial planning and forecasting.  It is also a key component for tracking employee assignments and making any necessary decisions or modifications.

Navigation

  How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Situation Code Combinations, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 

The Situation Code Combination screen includes the following fields:

FieldsDefinition
ID
Unique Situation Code Combination ID per Situation Code Combination generated by the system.
Used for AccrualsBy default - Used for Accruals is not selected. It should be checked if accruals are generated by salary planning and forecasting.
Used for Planned StaffingBy default - Used for Planned Staffing is not selected. Should be checked if the Situation Code Combination is used for Planned Staffing. 
Is LeaveBy default - Is Leave is not selected. If checked, indicates Situation Code is Leave related. 
Is On ProbationBy default - Is On Probation is not selected. If checked, indicates combination is related to Probationary Period.
Is Recruitment

By default - Is Recruitment is not selected.  If checked this situation code combination will be displayed in the recruitment management.

Shift ScheduleThe work schedule related to the Situation Code Combination created and listed in the Shift Schedule Definition.
Situation Code Combination (SCC)Is comprised of 0 or 1 Situation Code per level. A SCC can include as many Situation Codes as the number of Levels indicated. A Situation Code of Level1 is MANDATORY and all Levels must be distinct.  All Situation Codes must be ordered consecutively in relation to their Levels. (Ex. 1-2-3-4 is valid. 1-2-4-3 is not valid)
LanguageLanguage as chosen.
DescriptionSituation Code Combination Code Description.

Create a Situation Code Combination

To CREATE a Situation Code Combination that lists all valid situation codes, follow the steps below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Click on Used for Accruals, Used for Planned Staffing, Is Leave and Is On Probation as required.
  • Used for Accruals: By default - Used for Accruals is not selected. It should be checked if the Situation Code Combination is used for accruals calculation.
  • Used for Planned Staffing: By default - Used for Planned Staffing is not selected. Should be checked if the Situation Code Combination is used for Planned Staffing
  • Is LeaveBy default - Is Leave is not selected. If checked, indicates Situation Code is Leave related. 
  • Is On Probation: By default - Is On Probation is not selected. If checked, indicates combination is related to Probationary Period.

4. To enter Shift Schedule, click on the Lookup icon ,click on the Find icon  to    retrieve the Shift information, then select the Shift Schedule

  • Shift Schedule: The work schedule related to the Situation Code Combination created and listed in the Shift Schedule Definition

5. Select the Situation Code Combination from the drop down menus as required.

  • Situation Code Combination (SCC): is comprised of 0 or 1 Situation Code per level. A SCC can include as many Situation Codes as the number of Levels indicated. A Situation Code of Level 1 is MANDATORY and all Levels must be distinct.  All Situation Codes must be ordered consecutively in relation to their Levels. (Ex. 1-2-3-4 is valid. 1-2-4-3 is not valid)

7. Select Language from Language Bar and enter Description.

  • Language: Language as chosen.
  • Description: Situation Code Combination Code Description.

 To ADD Cost Item to a Code Combination if required:

1. Click on the Cost Item tab,, Cost Item New icon and enter the new Cost Item (refer to Cost Item Per Situation Code Combination for more information).

2.   Click the individual Select Checkbox(es), under to select and de-select the Cost Items, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all the Cost Items, if required.

3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Cost Item, if required.

4. Repeat steps 1 to 3 as required for all Cost Items.

 To ADD a new Deduction for a Situation Code Combination if required:

1. Click on the Deductions tab,, Deductions New icon ,and enter the new Deduction Per Situation Code (refer to Deductions Per Situation Code Combination for more information).  

2. Click the individual Select Checkbox(es), under to select and de-select the Deduction(s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Deductions, if required.

3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Deduction(s), if required.

4. Repeat steps 1 to 3 as required for all Deductions Per Situation Code Combination.

Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Situation Code Combination information. A window will appear to confirm the new Situation Code Combination creation.  Click OK to confirm.

  

Cost Item Per Situation Code Combination

Navigation (Fromclick the New iconunder)

 

Create a Cost Item Per Situation Code Combination

 1. Enter the new Situation Code Combination information.  Field with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

2. Check the Active checkmark if required. By Default - Active is selected.

  • Active - when checked indicates the Situation Code Combination is available. 

3. To enter the Cost Item, click on the Lookup icon , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item list, then select the appropriate Cost Item.

4. To enter the Coding Block, if required, click on the New iconor click on the Lookup icon to retrieve the appropriate Coding Block. Click on Find icon  to retrieve the Coding Block list, then select the appropriate Coding Block.

  • Coding Block: This field has the full or partial coding block information.  This entry is optional. If entered, the full or partial coding block will overwrite the coding from Employee Assignment.     

5. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Cost Item information and return to the Situation Code Combination, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Cost Item entry and return to the Situation Code Combination.

Deductions Per Situation Code Combination

Navigation (Fromclick the New iconunder)

 

Create a Deduction Per Situation Code Combination

1. Enter the new Situation Code Combination information.  Field with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

2. Check the Active checkmark if required. By Default - Active is selected.

  • Active - when checked indicates the Situation Code Combination is available.

3. To enter the Deduction, click on the Lookup icon , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Deduction list, then select the appropriate Deduction.

4. To enter the Coding Block, if required, click on the New iconor click on the Lookup icon to retrieve the appropriate Coding Block. Click on Find icon  to retrieve the Coding Block list, then select the appropriate Coding Block.

  • Coding Block: This field has the full or partial coding block information. This entry is optional. If entered, full or partial coding block will overwrite the coding from Employee Assignment.         

5. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Deduction information and return to the Situation Code Combination, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Deduction entry and return to the Situation Code Combination.

Delete a Situation Code Combination

To DELETE a Situation Code Combination that lists all valid situation codes, follow the steps below:

Navigation       

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Situation Code Combination you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Situation Code Combinations, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Situation Code Combination you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Situation Code Combination.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Situation Code Combination has been deleted.                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Situation Code Combination has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Situation Code Combination information in the appropriate field(s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

Modify a Situation Code Combination

To MODIFY a Situation Code Combination that lists all valid situation codes, follow the steps below:

Navigation     

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Situation Combination Codes, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Situation Code Combination you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove Cost Items, refer to Cost Items Per Situation Code Combination. To add or remove Deductions, refer to the Deductions Per Situation Code Combination.
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

   

Statutory Holiday

Overview

Here you will find a list of Statutory Holidays. Statutory holidays manage one of the cost items associated with an employee assignment. Statutory holidays produce another cost applied against the organization. Holidays can be created, deleted and modified in this screen. This function allows the ability to specify whether employees will be paid or not on a particular Statutory Holiday. The Statutory Holiday function manages one of the cost items associated with an employee. Statutory holidays and associated Cost Items are used by payroll calculation and financial planning and forecasting.

Navigation

How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Statutory Holidays, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 

The Statutory Holiday screen includes the following fields:

FieldsDefinitions
DateChoose date from the Calendar.
NameFull name
Is PayableBy Default - is checked, and indicates that the employee will be paid on that Statutory Holiday.

 

Create a Statutory Holiday

To CREATE  a Statutory Holiday, which applies another cost to an organization, follow the steps below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Enter the new Statutory Holiday information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Select the DateIs Payable if required, Language from the Language Bar and enter Name.
  • Date: Choose date from the Calendar.
  • Name:  Full name
  • Is Payable: By Default - is checked and indicates that the employee will be paid on that Statutory Holiday.  
  1. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Statutory Holiday information. A window will

appear to confirm the new Holiday creation. Click OK to continue.

.

.
 

Delete a Statutory Holiday

To DELETE  a Statutory Holiday, which applies another cost to an organization, follow the steps below:

Navigation:   

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Statutory Holiday you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Statutory Holidays, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Statutory Holiday you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Statutory Holiday.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Statutory Holiday has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Statutory Holiday has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Statutory Holiday information in the appropriate field(s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

Modify a Statutory Holiday

To MODIFY  a Statutory Holiday, which applies another cost to an organization, follow the steps below:

Navigation

 By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. If you know the Date and/or Name, enter the information in the appropriate fields.  If you want to see a list of all Holidays, click on Search iconand leave fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Holiday you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modifications.  Click on the Update icon  at the bottom to save your modifications.
  5. A Window will appear confirming your updates. Click OK to confirm

Position Management

Association

Overview

Association is a screen that contains general information about each employees position with different associations. For example, a medical doctor may be associated with a specific association for doctors and work at a hospital.

Navigation

To SEARCH an Association

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
    If you prefer to see the list of all Association, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon .

The screen Association includes the following fields:

FieldDefinition
CodeUnique identification code
ActiveDefault
Association Number RequiredNumber of the association
Association Effective Date RequiredDate when the association is effective
Association TypeType of association
LanguageLanguage of use
NameName of the association

Create An Association

Association is a screen that contains general information about each employees position with different associations. To CREATE an Association, please follow the steps provided below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

2. Enter the new Association information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

3. Enter the Code, and check box the Active, Registration No. Required, and Registration Effective Date Required as required. 

- Code: Unique identification number representing the Association.

4. Select the Association Type from the drop down menu (i.e. Union, Professional Association)

5. Select the language from the drop down menu

6. Enter the description in the field provided

7. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Association information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Association .  Click OK to confirm.

Delete An Association

Association is a screen that contains general information about each employees position with different associations. To DELETE an Association, please follow the steps provided below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Association you want to Delete
  2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Association , leave all fields blank.
  3. Click Find
  4. Select the Association you want to Delete
  5. Click on the Delete icon
  6. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
  7. Click OK to confirm and delete the Association.
  8. A window will be displayed confirming the Association has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Association has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Association information
  3. Click on the Find icon

The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

 

Modify An Association

Association is a screen that contains general information about each employees position with different associations. To MODIFY an Association, please follow the steps provided below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
    If you prefer to see the list of all Associations, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Associations meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
  3. Click on the Association you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                

Association Type

Overview

The Association Type indicates if the association is part of an Union or not.

Navigation

Create an association type

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Enter the new Association Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, and Is Union checkmarks, as required, and select the Language, as required.  Enter Description.
  • Code: Unique identification code of the Association Type.
  • Active: Active Status - if checked the Association Type is available.
  • Is Union:  Union indicator - if checked, the Association is part of an Union.  
  • Language: Language used 
  • Description:  Description of the Type (e.g. retired, union, regular)                                                                                                                                              
  1. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Skill screen to save your new Skill information.  A window will appear to confirm.   Click OK to confirm.      

Delete an Association Type

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Association Type you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Association Types , leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find .
  • Select the Association Type you want to Delete.
  1. Click on the Delete icon .
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Association Type.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Association Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Association Type has been deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Association Type information in the appropriate field (s).
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. This window will appear

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Association you want to Delete
  • Enter the Association information in the Field(s)
  • Click Find
  • Select the Association you want to Delete
  1. Click on the Delete icon
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Association.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Employee has been deleted.
     

To Verify that the Association Type has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Association Type information
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. The window will appear

Modify an association type

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Association Types, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 
  3. Click on the Association Type you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modifications.  
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm

Certificate

Overview

This screen contains a Certificate catalogue, which could be used among other screens on the system. A certificate can be mandatory or desirable for a given Generic/Employee Position. It is important to match different requirements of position available to the qualifications of the candidate. For a position, a certain certificate required could be the CA (Chartered Accountant) Certification.

Navigation

How to SEARCH:

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Certificates, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon 

The Certificate screen includes the following fields:

Report FieldsDescription
CodeUnique identification code of the Certificate
ActiveActive Status - if checked, Certificate is available
Number RequiredNumber Required Status - if checked, Number Required is available
Effective Date RequiredEffective Date Required Status - if checked, Effective Date Required is available
LanguageLanguage used
VendorThe Organization that provides the Certificate
NameName of the Certificate
DescriptionShort description of the Certificate

Create a Certificate

Certificate contains a Certificate catalogue, which could be used among other screens on the system. To CREATE a Certificate, follow the steps below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Enter the new Certificate information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, Number Required, and Effective Date Required checkmarks, and select the Language, as required.
  • Code: Unique identification code of the Certificate.
  • Active: Active Status - if checked, Certificate is available.
  • Number Required: Number Required Status - if checked, Number Required is available
  • Effective Date Required: Effective Date Required Status - if checked, Effective Date Required is available
  • Language: Language used

4.    To enter the Vendor information, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Vendor list, then select the Vendor.

  • Vendor: The Organization that provides the Certificate.

5.    Enter Name.   

  • Name: Name of the Certificate.

6.    Enter Description.

  • Description: Short description of the Certificate.

7.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Certificate to save your new Certificate information. A window will appear to confirm.

Delete a Certificate

Certificate contains a Certificate catalogue, which could be used among other screens on the system. To DELETE a Certificate, follow the steps below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Certificate you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Certificates, leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find
  • Select the Certificate you want to Delete
  1. Click on the Delete icon
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

      4.     Click OK to confirm and delete the Certificate.

      5.     A window will be displayed confirming the Certificate has been deleted

To Verify that the Certificate has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Certificate information
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. The window will appear

Modify a Certificate

Certificate contains a Certificate catalogue, which could be used among other screens on the system. To MODIFY a Certificate, follow the steps below:

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
    If you prefer to see the list of all Certificates, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon . The list of Certificates meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
  3. Click on the Certificate you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm.

Skill

Overview

This skill screen describes all skills that can be mandatory or desirable for a given Generic/Employee position.   

Navigation

Create a skill

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
  2. Enter the new Skill information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
  3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.
  • Code: Unique identification code of the skill.
  • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Skill is available.  
  1. Enter Name.   
  • Name: Name of the skill.                                                                                                                                                                              

                                                                                                                                                                                                                         

To ADD Certificates to Skills, if required:

  1. Click on Lookup icon , and enter the Certificate information, or leave the Certificate information blank to retrieve all Certificates.
  2. Click Find icon 
  3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Certificate (s), as required.
  4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required certificates.
  5. Click the Return icon  to return to the Skill screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Skill.
  6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Certificates (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Certificates or de-select all Certificates, if required.
  7. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Certificate information, if required.

To ADD new Certificates, refer to Certificate.

Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Skill to save your new Skill information.  A window will appear to confirm.

Delete a skill

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Find the Skill you want to Delete
  • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Skills , leave all fields blank.
  • Click Find
  • Select the Skill you want to Delete
  1. Click on the Delete icon
  2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
  3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Skill.
  4. A window will be displayed confirming the Skill has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

To Verify that the Skill has been Deleted:

  1. Click on the Search icon
  2. Enter the Skill information
  3. Click on the Find icon
  4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
     

Modify a skill

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

  1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
    If you prefer to see the list of all Skills, leave all fields blank.
  2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Skills meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
  3. Click on the Skill you want to modify.
    You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
  4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
  5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                

Degree

Overview

This screen describes degree of Education. Employees may enter their degree information in this form and add a description further explaining the degree. Organizations may use this to locate a certain employee by their degree

Objective and Benefits

Navigation 

To SEARCH a degree:

1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
If you prefer to see the list of all Degrees, leave all fields blank.

2. Click on the Find icon .

The screen Degree includes the following fields:

FieldDefinition
CodeUnique identification code
ActiveDefault
LanguageLanguage of use
DescriptionComments or Remarks about the degree

Create A Degree

Navigation

By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Degree information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.
    4. Code: Unique identification code of the degree.
    5. Active:  Active Status - if checked, Degreeis available. 
    6. Enter a Description
    7. Click Onto the Save icon at the bottom of the Degree to save your new Degree
    8. This window will appear to confirm

                

    Delete a Degree

    Navigation

     By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Degree you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Degrees , leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Degree you want to Delete
    5. Click on the Delete icon
       
    6. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    7. Click OK to confirm and delete the Degree.
    8. A window will be displayed confirming the Degree has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Degree has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Degree information
    3. Click on the Find icon

    The window will appear                                                                                          

    Modify A Degree

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Degrees, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon . The list of Degrees meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Degree you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Position Category

    Overview

    This screen contains information regarding the organizations categories of positions and each position is placed somewhere within the hierarchy of all possible positions. Each position has a parent to which it responds to which is located higher up in the hierarchy.

    Navigation

    To SEARCH a Position Category

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Position Categories, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .

    The screen Position Category includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification
    ActiveDefault
    Parent Position CategoryPosition Category under which the current position category being put in falls under
    LanguageLanguage of use
    DescriptionComments and remarks

    Create a Position Category

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields

    Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).

    1. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, 

    • Code: Unique identification code of the Position Category.

    2. Active:  Active Status - if checked, Position Category is available.

    3. Select Parent Position Category from the drop down menu.

    5. select the Language, as required.

    6. Add the Description,as required    

    7. The following display will confirm

                                                                                                                                                

    Delete a Position Category

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Position Category you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Position Categories, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Position Category you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

         4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Position Category.

         5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Position Category has been deleted

    To Verify that the Position Category has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Position Category information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Position Category

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Position Categories, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon . The list of Position Category meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Position Category you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Work Location

    Overview

    Work Location provides information regarding where each employee works. An Institution will have many different locations and the employees of an organization can work in different locations and regions.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Work Locations, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Work Location screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the work location
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Work Location is available
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameName of the Work Location

    Create a Work Location

    Work Location provides information regarding where each employee works.

    To CREATE a Work Location, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Work Location information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the work location.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Work Location is available.
    • Language: Language used.
    1. Enter Name.   
    • Name: Name of the Work Location.

     

    To ADD Contacts to the Work Location, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Contacts (refer to Contacts for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Contact information and return to Work Locations, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Contact entry and return to Work Locations.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Contacts, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Contact (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Contacts or de-select all Contacts, if required.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Work Location to save your new Work Location information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Contacts

    Navigation (From click the New Iconunder )

    Create a Contact

    Navigation (From click the New Iconunder )

    1. Enter the new Contact information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Click on the Is Main? checkmark, as required.

    • Is Main?:  Is Main? Status - if checked, this will be the main contact information.

    3. Select Contact Type.

    • Contact Type: Choose from the drop-down menu, either Electronic Mail, Fax, Mobile Phone, Pager, Phone, or Web Site.

    4. Select Contact Location Type.

    • Contact Location Type: Choose from the drop-down menu

    5. Enter Contact Value.

    • Contact Value: Enter a description of the contact value

    6. Select a Language.

    • Language: Language used

    7. Enter Description.

    • Description: Enter a short description of the contact

    8. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Contact information and return to the Work Location screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Contact entry and return to the Work Location screen.

    Delete a Work Location

    Work Location provides information regarding where each employee works.

    To DELETE a Work Location, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Work Location you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Work Locations, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Work Location you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

         4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Work Location.

         5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Work Location has been deleted

    To Verify that the Work Location has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Work Location information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Work Location

    Work Location provides information regarding where each employee works.

    To MODIFY a Work Location, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Work Locations, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Work Locations meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Work Location you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). To add or remove Contacts, refer to Contacts.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Dimension

    Overview

    This feature describes the Dimensions as Economic Magnitude or Number of Subalterns associated for a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Support Entities ► Position Management ► Dimension

    Dimension screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique String Code.  Depends on parameter settings to deterimne if it is entered by user or system generated. When system generated, it is left padded with zeros.
    Active
    True by default. When False the Dimension is not available for use.
    Dimension Type Status
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • 'Number of Subalterns'
    • 'Economic Magnitudes'
    • 'Other Magnitudes'
    The default value is 'Economic Magnitudes'. when inherited it is READONLY, otherwise it is editable.
    OriginRead Only field. Displays the source of the Dimension. Default value is 'Manual' when record is created manually. 
    LanguageSelect language to register the description.
    DescriptionA detail description of the Dimension.

     

    Main Functions Activity

    Overview

    This feature allows users to store the Main function/activities require or desirable for a position. This is used by users to create a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities ► Position Management ► Main Functions Activity

    Main Functions Activity screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeIt is a unique string code for the Main Functions Activity. It is system generated or manually entered.
    ActiveBy default this check box is checked, when the user makes it unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use. 
    OriginIt displays the origin of the Main Function Activity. 
    LanguageIt allows users to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionThe details description of the Main Function Activity.

     

    Main Relationship

    Overview

    This feature allows creating the main relationships require or desirable for a position. It is required in some cases when users create a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities  Position Management  Main Relationship

    Main Relationship screen fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    CodeThis field displays the unique string code of the main relationship. It can be system generated or the user-generated, it depends on the system parameter setting for this field.
    ActiveBy default it is checked, when it is marked as unchecked then it (Main Relationship) is not available to use for all modules.
    Relationship TypeThis field allows users to select the relationship type from the drop-down list. The possible values are "Other Positions", and "Other Institutions".
    OriginIt displays the origin information.
    LanguageIt allows users to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionUsers can write the details description related to Main Relationship in the selected language.

     

    Nature

    Overview

    This support entity allows creating the Nature of Problems and Responsibilities associated and required for a position. It would be used by the user while creating a Position in the system.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities ► Position Management ► Nature

    Nature screen fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code It shows the unique string code. It is system generated or user-generated, depends on the parameter setting in the system.
    ActiveBy default this check box is checked, when the user makes it unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use. 
    Nature TypeThe user can select the nature type from the drop-down list. The possible values are "Problem" and "Responsibility".
    Origin It displays the origin information of the Nature.
    LanguageIt allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionThe user can write details description related to the nature in the selected language.

     

    Other Aspect

    Overview

    This support entity allows creating Other Aspect for the position. It would be used by the user while creating a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities ► Position Management ► Other Aspect

    Other Aspect Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    CodeIt is a unique string code generated by the system or by the user, depends on the system parameter setting for this feature.
    ActiveBy default this check box is checked, when the user makes it unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use.
    OriginIt displays the origin of the Other Aspect.
    LanguageIt allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    Description The user can write details description related to the Other Aspect in the selected language.

     

    Position Experience

    Overview

    This screen describes all the experience requirements or desirable for a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities ► Position Management Position Experience

    Position Experience Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique String Code. It is generated by the system or entered by user depends on the parameter setting for this screen. 
    ActiveBy default, the checkbox is marked as checked, if it is unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use elsewhere.
    Years of Experience It allows entering the total work experience required for the position.
    OriginIt displays the origin of the Position Experience.
    Language It allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionThe user can write details description related to the Position Experience in the selected language.

     

    Position Knowledge

    Overview

    This screen describes the knowledge required or desirable for a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities ► Position Management Position Knowledge

    Position Knowledge Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    It is a unique string code generated by the system or by the user, depends on the system parameter setting for this feature.
    Active By default this check box is checked, when the user makes it unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use.
    Knowledge Type It allows to enter the knowledge type for the position. The default value is 'Specific Knowledge'.
    OriginIt displays the origin of the Position Knowledge.
    LanguageIt allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionThe user can write details description related to the Position Knowledge in the selected language.

     

    Work Condition

    Overview

    This screen contains the Work Conditions associated for a position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities ► Position Management Work Condition

    Work Condition Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    CodeThe unique String Code. It is generated by the system or entered by user depends on the parameter setting for this screen. 
    ActiveBy default, the checkbox is marked as checked, if it is unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use elsewhere.
    OriginIt displays the origin of the Work Condition.
    LanguageIt allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionDetailed Description of the Work Condition.

     

    Employee Management

    Life Certificate

    Overview

    This screen contains information that helps users understand the requirements that are necessary to obtain  pensions

    Navigation

    To SEARCH a Life Certificate

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Life Certificates, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .

     

    FieldDefinition
    IDUnique identification code
    EmployeeUser within the organization
    Employee BeneficiaryEmployee benefits
    Validated ByEmployee completing the validation
    Validation DateDate of validation

    Create A Life Certificate

    Overview

     This screen contains information that helps users understand the requirements that are necessary to obatin a pensions

    Navigation

    To CREATE a Life Certificate follow the steps below

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Life Certificate information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID
    4. To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.
    5.  To enter the Employee Beneficiary, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Beneficiary list, then select the Employee Beneficiary .
    6. To enter the Validated By, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Validated By list, then select the Validated By.
    7. Enter the Validation Date

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Life Certificate to save your new Life Certificate information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete A Life Certificate

    Overview

     This screen contains information that helps users understand the requirements that are necessary to obatin a pensions

    Navigation

    To DELETE a Life Certificate follow the steps below

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Life Certificate you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Life Certificates , leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Life Certificate you want to Delete
    5. Click on the Delete icon
    6. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    7. Click OK to confirm and delete the Life Certificate.
    8. A window will be displayed confirming the Life Certificate has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Life Certificate has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Life Certificate information
    3. Click on the Find icon

    The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

     

    Modify A Life Certificate

    Overview

     This screen contains information that helps users understand the requirements that are necessary to obtain a pensions

    Navigation

    To MODIFY a Life Certificate follow the steps below

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Life Certificates, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Life Certificates meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Life Certificate you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    School Type

    Overview

    School Type is used to identify the type of school the employee attended.

    Navigation 

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all , leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The School Type screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Code

    School Types unique identification code

    Active

    Active Status - if checked, School Type will become available

    Name

    Name of the School Type

    Description

    Description of the School Type

    Create A School Type

    To CREATE a School Type that identifes the type of school the employee attended, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new School Type information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code, check the Active box as necessary, and then select the Language from the drop down menu.

     - Code:  School Type unique identification code

    - Active: Active Status when checked, the School Type will not be used/active

    4. Enter the Name of the school type in the Name field, and describe the School Type in the Description field.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new School Type information.  A window will appear to confirm the new School Type creation.  Click OK to confirm.

      

    Delete A School Type

    To DELETE a School Type that identifes the type of school the employee attended, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the School Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all School Types, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the School Type you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the School Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the School Type has been deleted

    To Verify that the School Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the School Type information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A School Type

    To MODIFY a School Type that identifes the type of school the employee attended, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all School Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the School Type you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove School Types, refer to School Type.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    School

    Overview

    School describes the names of various Education institutions.

    Navigation 

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Educations, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The School screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Code

    School unique identification code

    Active

    Active Status - if checked, School become available

    Name

    Name of the Major Education Field

    School Type

    The type of school the employee attended

    Create A School

    To CREATE a School that identifies the name of schools the employees attended, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new School information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code as required, and check the Active box.

    4. Choose the Country, School Type, and Language from the drop down menus.

    5. Enter the name of the school in the Name field.

    6. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new School information.  A window will appear to confirm the new School creation.  Click OK to confirm.

     

    Delete A School

    To DELETE a School that identifes the name of schools the employees attended, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the School you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Schools, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the School you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the School
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the School has been deleted

                     

    To Verify that the School has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the School information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A School

    To MODIFY a School that identifes the name of schools the employees attended, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all School, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the School you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

     

    Pay Agent

    Overview

    This Entity contains information about a pay agent.  A pay agent is a person who delivers cash or cheques to empoyees.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources  Support Entities  Employee Management  Pay Agent
     

    Pay Agent Screen Fields

    FieldsDefinitions
    CodeUnique identification code of the Pay Agent.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Pay Master is available for all modules. 
    Employee This indicates the employee number if the pay agent is an internal employee.  
    VendorThe pay source that is used by the Pay Agent to deliver employee earnings.
    Bank AccountBank account for pay agent.
    Paid by ChequeDefault = TRUE
    LanguageLanguage as chosen for name of pay agent.
    NameName of Pay Agent.

     

    Address

    Overview

    A pay agent has one or many addresses.

    Address Screen Fields

    FieldsDescription
    Is Main ?Identifies the main address
    RegionRegion of the Agent
    Address Type
    Choose from the Drop Down Menu and select the appropriate address type.
    Address
    Address of the Pay Agent.
    LocationLocation of the Agent
    CityCity of Pay Agent
    StateState of Pay Agent.
    Zip CodeZip Code of Pay Agent.
    CountryCountry of the Agent

     

    Medical Catalog

    Overview

    This screen specifies the possible Medical Conditions that an employee could experience during their employment career. A user will enter the appropriate medical information on this screen and then associate the conditions to the employees who suffer from them. Some examples of medical conditions are asthma, allergies, common colds, viral infections, or cancer.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Medical Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Medical Catalog screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Medical Catalog
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Medical Catalog is available
    Apply to Recruitment RequisitionApply to Recruitment Requisition Status - if checked, Apply to Recruitment Requisition is available
    Apply to Employee Medical FormApply to Employee Medical Form Status - if checked, Apply to Employee Medical Form is available
    LanguageLanguage used
    DescriptionProvide a short description of the medical condition

    Create a Medical Catalog

    The Medical Catalog specifies the possible Medical Conditions that an employee could experience during their employment career. To CREATE a Medical Catalog, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Medical Catalog information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, click on the Active, Apply to Recruitment Requisition, and Apply to Employee Medical Form checkmarks, and select the Language, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Medical Catalog.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Medical Catalog is available.
    • Apply to Recruitment Requisition: Apply to Recruitment Requisition Status - if checked, Apply to Recruitment Requisition is available.
    • Apply to Employee Medical Form: Apply to Employee Medical Form Status - if checked, Apply to Employee Medical Form is available.
    • Language: Language used.
    1. Enter Description.   
    • Description: Provide a short description of the medical condition.

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Medical Catalog to save your new Medical Catalog information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Medical Catalog

    The Medical Catalog specifies the possible Medical Conditions that an employee could experience during their employment career. To DELETE a Medical Catalog, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Medical Catalog you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Medical Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Medical Catalog you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Medical Catalog.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Medical Catalog has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Medical Catalog has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Medical Catalog information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Medical Catalog

    The Medical Catalog specifies the possible Medical Conditions that an employee could experience during their employment career. To MODIFY a Medical Catalog, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Medical Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Medical Catalogs meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Medical Catalog you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Standard Letters

    Overview

    This screen contains the standard templates used for generating personnel letters such as for appointments, probation, confirmation, entitlements, etc. Information to include on this screen are the identification code, the active status (if checked, the form is active), the language used to prepare the standard letter, and the description of the standard letter.

    Navigation

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Standard Letters, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Standard Letter screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the standard letter
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Standard Letter is available
    LanguageLanguage used
    DescriptionShort description of the standard letter

    Create a Standard Letter

    Standard Letters contains the standard templates used for generating personnel letters such as for appointments, probation, confirmation, entitlements, etc. To CREATE a Standard Letter, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Standard Letter information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the standard letter.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Standard Letter is available.
    • Language: Language used.
    1. Enter Description.   
    • Description: Short description of the standard letter.

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Standard Letter to save your new Standard Letter information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Standard Letter

    Standard Letters contains the standard templates used for generating personnel letters such as for appointments, probation, confirmation, entitlements, etc. To DELETE a Standard Letter, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Standard Letter you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Standard Letters, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Standard Letter you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

          4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Standard Letter.

          5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Standard Letter has been deleted

    \

    To Verify that the Standard Letter has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Standard Letter information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Standard Letter

    Standard Letters contains the standard templates used for generating personnel letters such as for appointments, probation, confirmation, entitlements, etc. To MODIFY a Standard Letter, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Standard Letters, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Standard Letters meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Standard Letter you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Note Types

    Overview

    This screen contains the different categories available for Note Types. It is a free form which allows the user to record personal information on an employee which can not be captured on any other forms available in the system.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Employee Note Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Employee Note Type screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Employee Note Type
    ValidValid Status - if checked, Employee Note Type is available
    LanguageLanguage used
    TitleTitle of the Employee Note Type
    DescriptionProvide a short description of the Employee Note Type

    Create an Employee Note Type

    Employee Note Type contains the different categories available for Employee Notes. To CREATE an Employee Note Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Employee Note Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, click on the Valid checkmark, and select the Language, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Employee Note Type.
    • Valid: Valid Status - if checked, Employee Note Type is available.
    • Language: Language used.
    1. Enter Title.   
    • Title: Title of the Employee Note Type.

    5.   Enter Description.

    • Description: Provide a short description of the Employee Note Type.

    6.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Employee Note Type to save your new Employee Note Type information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete an Employee Note Type

    Employee Note Type contains the different categories available for Employee Notes. To DELETE an Employee Note Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Employee Note Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Employee Note Types, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Employee Note Type you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Employee Note Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Employee Note Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Employee Note Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Employee Note Type information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify an Employee Note Type

    Employee Note Type contains the different categories available for Employee Notes. To MODIFY an Employee Note Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Employee Note Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Employee Note Types meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Employee Note Type you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Create A Major Education Field

    To CREATE an Employee Major Education Field that describes the employee's major degrees, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.
    2. Enter the new Major Education Field information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, and click on the Active. Select the Language from the drop down menu, and then specify the Major Education in the Name field.

    - Code: Major Education Field unique identification code

    - Active: Active Status - if checked, Major Education Field will become available.

    - Language: Language used             

    - Name:  Name of the Major Education Field

    - Description: Description of the Major Education Field

    4. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Major Education Field information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Major Education Field creation.  Click OK to confirm.

                

    Create A Scholastic Rank

    To CREATE a Scholastic Rank that identify the employee's ranking according to their education level, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.
    2. Enter the new Scholastic Rank information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID as required, and click on the Active. Select the Language, specify the Scholastic Rank Title in the Title field, and specify the Scholastic Rank Description in the Description Field,

    - ID: Scholastic Rank unique identification number (Numbers only field)

    - Active: Active Status - if checked, Scholastic Rank will become available.

    - Language: Language used             

    - Name:  Name of the Scholastic Rank

    - Title: Provide a title describing the Scholastic Rank

    - Description: Description of the Scholastic Rank

    4. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Scholastic Rank information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Scholastic Rank creation.  Click OK to confirm.

                 

    Create An Education

    To CREATE an Education that describes the employee’s education levels, follow these steps: 

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Educations information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code as required, and click on Active.

    - Code: Educations unique identification code

    - Active: Active Status - if checked, Scholastic Rank will become available.

    4. Select the Degree from the drop down menu, and enter the graduation date in the Graduation Date field using the calendar button .

    - Graduation Date: Year the employee graduated from the degree

    5. Specify the Major Education Field from the drop down menu.

    - Major Education Field: The field that the Education belong to

    6. Choose the School Rank from the drop down menu.

    - School Rank: Identifies the employee's ranking

    7. Enter the School Start Year and  End Year in the fields provided

    - Start Year: Start year of Education

    - End Year: End year of Education

    8. Enter the School Degree in the field provided, school degree refers to the final degree score obtained

    9. To enter the School, if required, click on the Lookup icon, click on Find icon  to retrieve the School list, and then select the School. Refer to School for more information.

    - School: The school attended to obtain the degree

    10. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Educations information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Educations creation.  Click OK to confirm.

                 

    Delete A Major Education Field

    To DELETE an Employee Major Education Field that describes the employees major degrees , follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Major Education Field you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Major Education Fields, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Major Education Field you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Major Education Field
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Major Education Field has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Major Education Field has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Major Education Field information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Delete A Scholastic Rank

    To DELETE a Scholastic Rank that identifies the employee's ranking according to their education level, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Scholastic Rank you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Scholastic Rank, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Scholastic Rank you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Scholastic Rank
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Scholastic Rank has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Scholastic Rank has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Scholastic Rank information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Delete An Education

    To DELETE an Education that describes the employee’s education levels, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Educations you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Educations, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Educations you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Educations
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Educations has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Educations has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Educations information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A Scholastic Rank

    To MODIFY a Scholastic Rank that identify the employee's ranking according to their education level, follow these steps:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Scholastic Rank, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Scholastic Rank you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

                 

    Modify An Education

    To MODIFY an Education that describes the employee’s education levels, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Educations, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Educations Field you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove a School, refer to School for more information.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

                 

    Modify Major Education Field

    To MODIFY an Employee Major Education Field that describes the employees major degrees , follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Major Education Fields, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Major Education Field you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

                 

    Required Document List Type

     

     

    Required Document List Type

    Search Mode

      
     Id
     
     Mandatory Document
     
     Required Document Type
     
     Retirement Type
     
     
     Required Document List
     

     

    Race

    Overview

    The Race screen provides information to the organization about each individual race.

    Navigation

     

    To SEARCH a Race

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see the list of all Races, leave all fields blank.

    2. Click on the Find icon .

    The screen Race includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique code of identification
    ActiveDefault
    LanguageLanguage of Use
    NameName of Race

    Create A Race

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Race information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.

               Code: Unique identification code of the religion.

                Active:  Active Status - if checked, Race is available. 

           4 . Enter Name.   

                 Name: Name of the race.                  

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Race to save your new Race information.   

    The following window will appear to confirm:

    Delete A Race

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Race you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Races, leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Race you want to Delete
      1. Click on the Delete icon
      2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
      3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Race.
      4. A window will be displayed confirming the Race has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
         

    To Verify that the Race has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Race information
    3. Click on the Find icon

    The window will appear     

    Modify A Race

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Races, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Races meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Races you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon   at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Religion

    Overview

    This screen represents a catalogue of possible religions. 

    Navigation

     

    To SEARCH a Religion

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). If you prefer to see the list of all Religion, leave all fields blank.

    2. Click on the Find icon .

    The Religion screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code
    ActiveIf checked, then the religion is available
    LanguageLanguage of use
    NameName of Religion

    Create A Religion

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Religion information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.

               Code: Unique identification code of the religion.

                Active:  Active Status - if checked, Religion is available. 

           4 . Enter Name.   

                 Name: Name of the religion.                  

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Religion to save your new Religion information.   

    The following window will appear to confirm:

                                                                                                      

    Delete a Religion

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Religion you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Religions, leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Religion you want to Delete
      1. Click on the Delete icon
      2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
      3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Religion.
      4. A window will be displayed confirming the Religion has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
         

    To Verify that the Religion has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Religion information
    3. Click on the Find icon

    The window will appear                                                                   

    Modify A Religion

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Religions, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Religons meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Religion you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon   at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Tribe

    Overview

    This screen represents a catalogue of Tribes.  Normally most countries will not have a "tribes" as a mandatory information component of their HR system. The Tribes entity is available for those countries that require it.

     Navigation

     

    To SEARCH a Tribe:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Tribes, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .

    The Religion screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique code of identification
    Activeif checked, then the tribe is available
    LanguageLanguage of use
    NameName of tribe

    Create A Tribe

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Tribe information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.

               Code: Unique identification code of the tribe.

                Active:  Active Status - if checked, Tribe is available. 

           4 . Enter Name.   

                 Name: Name of the Tribe.                  

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Tribe to save your new Tribe information.   

    The following window will appear to confirm:

    AttachmentSize
    Tribenavigation.jpg4.76 KB

    Delete A Tribe

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Tribe you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Tribe, leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Tribe you want to Delete
      1. Click on the Delete icon
      2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
      3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Tribe.
      4. A window will be displayed confirming the Tribe has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
         

    To Verify that the Tribe has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Tribe information
    3. Click on the Find icon

    The window will appear 

      

    Modify A Tribe

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Tribes, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Tribes meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Tribe you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon   at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Required Document List

    Overview

    This entity is a catalogue of documents that are necessary for certain processes. Needs UI to create,update catalogue entries.

    Navigation

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Required Document Lists, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Required Document List screen includes the following fields:

     

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Required Document List
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Required Document List is available
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameName of the individual
    DescriptionProvide a short description of the Required Document List

    Create a Required Document List

    This entity is a catalogue of documents that are necessary for certain processes. Needs UI to create,update catalogue entries. To CREATE a Required Document List, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Required Document List information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID and Name, click on the Active, and select the Language, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Required Document List
    • Active: Active Status - if checked, Required Document List is available
    • Name: Name of the individual
    • Language: Language used
    1. Enter Description.   
    • Description: Provide a short description of the Required Document List.

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Required Document List to save your new Required Document List  information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Required Document List

    This entity is a catalogue of documents that are necessary for certain processes. Needs UI to create,update catalogue entries. To DELETE a Required Document List, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Required Document List you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Required Document List, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Required Document List you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Required Document List.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Required Document List has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Required Document List has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Required Document List information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Required Document List

    This entity is a catalogue of documents that are necessary for certain processes. Needs UI to create,update catalogue entries. To Modify a Required Document List, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Required Document List , leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Required Document List meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Required Document List  you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

     

    Promotion Management

    Promotion Reason

    Overview

    This screen holds the promotion rationales (reasons).

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Promotion Reasons, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Promotion Reason screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the Promotion Reason 
    ActiveBy default, this field is true (ie. checkmarked). When false (unchecked), this rationale is not available for usage anymore
    Policy BasedBy default, this field is false (unchecked). User will checkmark this field when creating a reason for the automatic promotions
    LanguageLanguage used
    TitleName of the rationale (e.g. Temporary replacement, Seniority based promotion, etc.). A reserved value will be "Policy Based Promotion"
    DescriptionDescription of the rationale, if required

    Create a Promotion Reason

    The Promotion Reason screen holds the promotion rationales (reasons).

    To CREATE a Promotion Reason, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Promotion Reason information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Promotion Reason

    4.   Click the Active and Policy Based checkboxes, as required.

    • Active: By default, this field is true (ie. checkmarked). When false (unchecked), this rationale is not available for usage anymore
    • Policy Based: By default, this field is false (unchecked). User will checkmark this field when creating a reason for the automatic promotions

    5.   Select the Language from the drop-down menu.

    • Language: Language used

    6.   Enter the Title.

    • Title: Name of the rationale (e.g. Temporary replacement, Seniority based promotion, etc.). A reserved value will be "Policy Based Promotion"

    7.   Enter the Description.

    • Description: Description of the rationale, if required

    8.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Promotion Reason to save your new Promotion Reason information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Promotion Reason

    The Promotion Reason screen holds the promotion rationales (reasons).

    To DELETE a Promotion Reason, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Promotion Reason you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Promotion Reasons, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Promotion Reason you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

         4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Promotion Reason.

         5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Promotion Reason has been deleted

    To Verify that the Promotion Reason has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Promotion Reason information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Promotion Reason

    The Promotion Reason screen holds the promotion rationales (reasons).

    To MODIFY a Promotion Reason, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Promotion Reasons, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Promotion Reasons meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Promotion Reason you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s).
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Management

    Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    Overview

    A reasonable time frame must be set for performance appraisals. The length of time depends on the job. This is because the employees must have an adequate amount of time to improve their job performance. The performance appraisal schedule periods contain sets of dates that range from start to end dates that can be used by different performance appraisal schedules.  For example if the employee is supposed to get evaluated every February the schedule period would start sometime in February and end after the required number of days had passed. This is basically where management specifies the exact dates and length of the performance appraisal.

    Once set up, the periods are available to organizations to set up their appraisals.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal schedule period  leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Schedule Period screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period 
    From Date Employee starting date. 
    To DateEmployee ending date. 
    Start DateDate at which the appraisal starts.
    End DateDate at which the appraisal should end.
    LanguageLanguage used
    TitleName of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period
    Description Description of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    Create a Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    Performance appraisal schedule periods contains the start to end dates of the different performance appraisal schedules. 

    To CREATE performance appraisal schedule periods follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Schedule Period information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, if required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period 
    1. Enter the From Date, To Date, Start Date and End Day.
    • From Date: This is the date that the appraisal should be evaluated from. Employees should be evaluated based on their performance starting from this date. To enter the date, click on the Calendar iconand select the date.
    • To Date: This is the appraisal coverage end date. Employees should be evaluated based on their performance up to this date. To enter the date, click on the Calendar iconand select the date.
    • Start Date: Date at which the appraisal process formally starts. To enter the date, click on the Calendar iconand select the date.
    • End Date: Date at which the appraisal process should end. To enter the date, click on the Calendar iconand select the date.

    5.   Select Language from a drop down menu.

    • Language: Language used    

    6.   Enter Title  and Description of Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    • Title:  Name of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period
    • Description: Description of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period screen to save your new Performance Appraisal Schedule Period information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    Performance appraisal schedule periods contain sets of dates that range from start to end dates that can be used by different performance appraisal schedules. 

    Note: If there are any performance appraisals being scheduled or is using the

    To DELETE performance appraisal schedule periods follow the steps below:

    Note: If there are any performance appraisals being scheduled or is using the Schedule Period, the system will not allow the specified Schedule Period to be deleted.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Schedule Period

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Performance Appraisal Schedule Period, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period  you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Schedule

    Overview

    The frequency and length of a performance appraisal depends on the job. For example, an administrator may be evaluated every 6 months because it is assumed that they will be able to improve their performance in that time frame and can be evaluated as such. A manager may only get evaluated every year because it takes them longer to show measurable improvements in management.

    In this application the performance appraisal schedules contains the list of planned schedules by date. This is where management will decide how often a performance appraisal will be conducted. For example, common schedules could be quarterly, Semi-Annual, etc.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal schedule leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Schedule screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Schedule.
    Active  Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Schedule is available.  
    Languagelanguage used
    TitleName of the Performance Appraisal Schedule
    Description Description of the Performance Appraisal Schedule  

    Create a Performance Appraisal Schedule

    Performance appraisal schedules contains the list of planned schedules. This is where management will decide how often a performance appraisal will be conducted.

    To CREATE performance appraisal schedules follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Schedule information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Schedule.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Schedule is available.  
    • Language: language used

    4. Enter Title  and Description of Performance Appraisal Schedule

    • Title:  Name of the Performance Appraisal Schedule
    • Description: Description of the Performance Appraisal Schedule        

    To ADD Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods to the Performance Appraisal Schedules, if required:

    1. Click on Lookup icon , and enter the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period information, or leave the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period information blank to retrieve all Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods.
    2. Click Find icon 
    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods, as required.
    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods.
    5. Click the Return icon  to return to the Performance Appraisal Schedule screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Performance Appraisal Schedule screen.
    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisals Schedule Period(s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods or de-select all Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods, if required.
    7. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Performance Appraisal Schedule Period information, if required.

    To ADD new Performance Appraisal Schedule Period, refer to Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Schedule page to save your new Performance Appraisal Schedule information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Schedule

    Performance appraisal schedules contains the list of planned schedules.

    To DELETE performance appraisal schedules follow the steps below:

    Note: The system will not allow schedules that are being utilized in an appraisal process to be deleted.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Schedule you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Schedules, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Schedule you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Schedule
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Schedule has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Schedule has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Schedule information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Schedule

    Performance appraisal schedules contains the list of planned schedules. This is where management will decide how often a performance appraisal will be conducted.

    To MODIFY performance appraisal schedules follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Performance Appraisal Schedule, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Performance Appraisal Schedules meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Schedule  you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Score Rate

    Overview 

    Performance appraisal score rates are details about how the employees will be evaluated.  For example the following would be considered score rates: (A 100-80) (B 70-80) (C 60-70) (D 50-60) (F 0-50). The letter would be considered the Code and the numbers would be the minimum and maximum values. The score rates are used to make up the score rate scales.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal score rates leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Score Rates screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Score Rate is available.
    Rate is Pass Fail?If checked, the passing and failing scores will apply.  If not checked, the minimum and maximum scores will apply.
    Range Value is PassingIf checked, the score is within the passing value range.
    Passing ValueValue required to pass.
    Failing ValueBy default the failing value is 0 but can be over-written to have a different lower boundary for failing.
    Minimum Scorethe lowest score possible for this rate.
    Maximum Scorethe highest score possible for this rate.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    TitleName of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate.
    DescriptionDescription of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate.

    Create a Performance Appraisal Score Rate

    Performance appraisal score rates are details about how the employees will be evaluated. 

    To CREATE performance appraisal score rates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Score Rate information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, Rate is Pass Fail, and Range Value is Passing checkmark, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Score Rate is available
    • Rate is Pass Fail: If checked, the passing and failing scores will apply.  If not checked, the minimum and maximum scores will apply.
    • Range Value is Passing: If checked, indicates that the score is within the passing value range

    4.   Enter Passing Value and Failing Value if required

    • Passing Value: Value required to pass
    • Failing Value: By default the failing value is 0 but can be over-written to have a different lower boundary for failing.

    5.   Enter Minimum Score and Maximum Score

    • Minimum Score: Lowest score possible possible for this rate
    • Maximum Score: Highest score possible for this rate

    6.   Select the Language, as required.

    • Language: Language used

    7.   Enter Title and Description of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate. 

    • Title: Name of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate
    • Description: Description of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate page to save your new Performance Appraisal Score Rate information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Score Rate

    Performance appraisal score rates are details about how the employees will be evaluated. 

    To DELETE performance appraisal score rates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Score Rate you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Score Rate, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Score Rate you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Score Rate.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Score Rate has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Score Rate has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Score Rate information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify Performance Appraisal Score Rate

    Performance appraisal score rates are details about how the employees will be evaluated. 

    To MODIFY performance appraisal score rates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Performance Appraisal Score Rates, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Performance Appraisal Score Rate meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Score Rate you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale

    Overview

    Reviewers need to select the appropriate method to score performance appraisals. The reviewer can choose to score the performance appraisal using letters (A, B, C), words (good, bad, excellent) or pass/fail etc.  In the application the score rate scales are groups of score rates. For example:  The score rate scale may include the following score rates (A 100-80)(B 70-80)(C 60-70)(D 50-60)(F 50-0) and be titled Standard.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal score rates scales leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Score Rates Scale screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale is available.   
    Min ScoreLowest score possible for this rate scale
    Max ScoreHighest score possible for this rate scale

    Create a Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale

    Performance appraisal score rate scales are groups of score rates.

    To CREATE performance appraisal score rate scales follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale.
    • Active: Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale is avaiable.                                                                                                                                                                                          

    To ADD Performance Appraisal Score Rates to Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales, if required:

    1. Click on Lookup icon , and enter the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale information, or leave the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale information blank to retrieve all Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales.
    2. Click Find icon 
    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale (s), as required.
    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Performance Appraisal Score Rates.
    5. Click the Return icon  to return to the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales.
    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisals Score Rate Scale (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales or de-select all Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales, if required.
    7. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Performance Appraisal Score Rates information, if required.

    To ADD new Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales, refer to Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale page to save your new Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale

    Performance appraisal score rate scales are groups of score rates.

    To DELETE performance appraisal score rate scales follow the steps below:

    Note: The system will prevent the scale from being deleted if it is currently being used in one or more performance appraisals.  

    Navigation

     By default, you will be in Search Mode.
    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Score Rate you want to Delete
    • Enter the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale

    Performance appraisal score rate scales are groups of score rates.

    To MODIFY performance appraisal score rate scales follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scale you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

    Overview 

    In order to provide an accurate picture of an employees job performance, standards must be established. These standards are then grouped together based on what best determines successful job performance specific to an employee's position. The Performance Appraisal Criteria Groups are used to group together different performance appraisal feedback and scoring criteria. This is based on user defined grouping conditions. For example, an Information Technology and an Administrative performance appraisal criteria group may reference a common typewriting scoring criteria.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:
    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisals criteria group, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Criteria Group includes the following fields:

    Field Definition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Criteria Group is available.

    Language

    Language used 
    Name Name of the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

     

    Create a Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

    To CREATE a performance appraisal criteria group that is used to group together different performance feedback and scoring criteria follow the steps below.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Criteria Group information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group.
    • Active:Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Criteria Group is available.
    • Language:Language used 

    4. Enter Name.   

    • Name: Name of the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

    To ADD Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria to the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group, if required:

    1.   Click on the tab and then click on the Lookup icon, and enter the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information, or leave the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information blank to retrieve all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    2.   Click Find icon 

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria(s), as required.

    4.   Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    5.   Click the Return icon  to return to the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group screen, or click the Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Performance Appraisal Criteria Group. 

    6.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria(s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria or de-select all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria, if required.

    7.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information, if required.

    To ADD new Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria, refer to Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.[179]

    To ADD Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria to the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon, and enter the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria information, or leave the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria information blank to retrieve all Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria.

    2. Repeat steps 2  to 7 which were used above for the tab.

    To ADD new Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria, refer to Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria.[180]

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group page to save your new Performance Appraisal Criteria Group information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

    To DELETE a performance appraisal criteria group that is used to group together different performance feedback and scoring criteria follow the steps below.

    Note: Performance Appraisal Criteria Groups cannot be deleted if used within.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Criteria Groups, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find.
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group you want to Delete.

    2. Click on the Delete icon.

    3. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            

    4. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

    5. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Criteria Group

    To MODIFY a performance appraisal criteria group that is used to group together different performance feedback and scoring criteria follow the steps below.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Performance Appraisal Criteria Groups, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s).
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

    Overview

    A key element in a performance appraisal is its performance standards. This is the criteria against which job performance is measured. In this application there are two different types of performance standards: feedback and scoring. Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide comments on during the performance appraisal session but which are not used in scoring and ranking the appraisal. For example a feedback criteria that can be evaluated during a performance appraisal is “Initiative”.  The reviewer will be able to provide written feedback on the degree of initiative demonstrated by the employee.

     Navigation

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal feedback criteria, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria.
    Active  Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria is available. 
    LanguageLanguage used
    TitleName of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria
    DescriptionDescription of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

     

    Create a Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

    To CREATE Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria which are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide comments on during the performance appraisal session follow the steps below.

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active and Need Text Input checkmark, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria is available.  
    • Language: Language used

    4.   Enter Title and Description of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria. 

    • Title: Name of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria
    • Description: Description of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria page to save your new Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

    To DELETE Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria which are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide comments on during the performance appraisal session follow the steps below.

    Note: Feedback Criteria cannot be deleted if it is utilized by an appraisal schedule.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria you want to Delete

    2. Click on the Delete icon

    3. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           

    4. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria.

    5. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

    To MODIFY Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria which are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide comments on during the performance appraisal session follow the steps below.

    Navigation

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon.  The list of Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 
       

     

    Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria

    Overview

    A key element in a performance appraisal is its performance standards. This is the criteria against which job performance is measured. In this application there are two different types of performance standards: feedback and scoring. Performance appraisal scoring criteria are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide scores on during the performance appraisal session. For example a scoring criteria that can be evaluated during a performance appraisal session is "words per minute”.  The reviewer will be able to provide a score on how many words the employee can type per minute.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal scoring criteria leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria screen includes the following fields: 

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the performance appraisal scoring criteria
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria is available.  
    AssessedAssessed Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria has been assessed and used for scoring calculation.  If not checked, the Scoring Criteria is not used for scoring calculation.
    Need Text Input?If true, text input is required for this criteria. Default value: False.
    WeightWeight of each Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.
    LanguageLanguage used
    TitleName of the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria
    DescriptionDescription of the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria  

     

    Create a Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria

    Performance appraisal scoring criteria are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide scores on during the performance appraisal session.

    To CREATE performance appraisal scoring criteria follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active and Assessed checkmark, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the skill.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria is available.  
    • Assessed: Assessed Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria has been assessed and used for scoring calculation.  If not checked, the Scoring Criteria is not used for scoring calculation.
    • Need Text Input: Either true or false. If true, text input is required for this criteria.

    4.   Enter Weight

    • Weight: Weight of each Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    5.   Choose Score Rate Scale from dropdown menu.

    6.   Select the Language as required.

    • Language: Language used

    7.   Enter the Title and the Description of the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    • Title:  Name of the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria
    • Description: Description of the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria  

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria page to save your new Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information.  A window will appear to confirm.

                                                                                                                                                                    

                                                                                                                                                                                                                             

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria

    Performance appraisal scoring criteria are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide scores on during the performance appraisal session.

    To DELETE  performance appraisal scoring criteria follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria you want to Delete

    2. Click on the Delete icon

    3. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           

    4. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    5. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
     

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria

    Performance appraisal scoring criteria are the performance standards that the reviewer will provide scores on during the performance appraisal session.

    To MODIFY performance appraisal scoring criteria follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria  you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

      .

    Performance Appraisal Templates

    Overview

    Performance Appraisal templates are documents that provides the structure and content for conducting a performance appraisal. They contain the information that the employee will be evaluated on. The templates include the scoring and feedback criteria for the specific performance appraisal. Different templates can be designed and created to reflect the appraisal needs for different groups of civil servants. This is where the reviewer will define and format the files specifically for the different types of performance appraisals. For example the administrators will be evaluated on different criteria than the accountants and therefore will require a different performance appraisal templates.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisals templates, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

     The Performance Appraisal Templates screen includes the following fields:  

    FieldDefinition

    Code

    Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Template.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Template is available and can be used.  If not checked, the Template cannot be used.
    Use Personal Learning PlanIf checked, an employee Personal Learning Plan is required.
    Lowest Possible Template ScoreLowest score of all the Performance Appraisal Score Rate of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales referenced in the Performance Appraisal Template.
    Highest Possible Template ScoreHighest score of all Performance Appraisal Score Rate of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales referenced in the Performance Appraisal Template.
    Template StatusTemplate issued/not-issued status.  If set to Issued, the Performance Appraisal Template can be used.  If set to Not-Issued, the Template cannot be used for conducting appraisals.
    Score Rate ScaleRating scale for this Performance Appraisal Template.
    Organization UnitOrganization Unit(s) in which the Performance Appraisal Template is referenced.
    LanguageLanguage Used.
    NameName of the Performance Appraisal Template.
    DescriptionDescription of the Performance Appraisal Template.

     

    Create a Performance Appraisal Template

    Performance appraisal templates include all the required scoring criteria and feedback criteria for the specific performance appraisal.

    To CREATE performance appraisal templates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Template information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, and click on Active, or Use Personal Learning Plan, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Template.
    • Active: Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Template is available and can be used.  If not checked, the Template cannot be used anymore.
    • Use Personal Learning Plan: If checked, a Personal Learning Plan is required.

    4. Lowest Possible Template Score and Highest Possible Template Score will be generated automatically.

    • Lowest Possible Template Score: Lowest score of all the Performance Appraisal Score Rate of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales referenced in the Performance Appraisal Template.
    • Highest Possible Template Score: Highest score of all the Performance Appraisal Score Rate of the Performance Appraisal Score Rate Scales referenced in the Performance Appraisal Template.

    5.   Choose Template Status and Score Rate Scale.

    • Template Status: Template issued/not-issued status.  If set to Issued, the Performance Appraisal template can be used.  If set to Not-Issued, the Performance Appraisal Template is in preparation.
    • Score Rate Scale: Rating scale applicable to this Performance Appraisal Template.

    6.   Select Language and enter Name and Description

    • Language: Language Used
    • Name: Name of the Performance Appraisal Template
    • Description: Description of the Performance Appraisal Template

    7.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    8.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachments information and return to the Performance Appraisal Template screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to the Performance Appraisal Template .

    9.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    10. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachments, if required

    11. Repeat steps 7 to 10 for all required Attachments.

    To ADD Template Scoring Criteria to Performance Appraisal Template, if required:

    1.   Click on  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information, or leave the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information blank to retrieve all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    2.   Click Find icon 

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria(s), as required.

    4.   Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria.

    5.   Click the Return icon  to return to the Performance Appraisal Template screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Performance Appraisal Template.

    6.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Performance Appraisals Scoring Criteria, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria or de-select all Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria, if required.

    7.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria information, if required.

    To ADD new Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria, refer to Performance Appraisal Scoring Criteria

    To ADD Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria to the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group, if required:

    1. Click the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria  information, or leave the Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria information blank to retrieve all Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria.

    2. Repeat steps 2 to7 which were used above for the tab.

    To ADD new Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria, refer to Performance Appraisal Feedback Criteria

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Criteria Group page to save your new Performance Appraisal Criteria Group information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Template

    Performance appraisal templates include all the required scoring criteria and feedback criteria for the specific performance appraisal.

    To DELETE performance appraisal templates follow the steps below:

    Note: A template cannot be deleted if it is in use.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Template you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Appraisal Templates, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Template you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Appraisal Template
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Appraisal Template has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Template has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Template information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Template

    Performance appraisal templates include all the required scoring criteria and feedback criteria for the specific performance appraisal.

    To MODIFY performance appraisal templates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the Performance Appraisal Template information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Performance Appraisal Template, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Template you want to modify. You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove  Attachments, refer to Attachments.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Organizational Control

    Overview

    The Organizational Control managed the appraisal process and provides a forum for all participants to know the kay dates for conducting appraisals. The employee must know when the performance appraisal is to start as well as the performance standards that they will be evaluated on. In the application performance appraisal organizational controls are settings that are used to manage performance appraisals within an organization. These settings will be used to determine when to notify employees and when to conduct the performance appraisal. The performance appraisal will become available to reviewers on the dates specified in the organizational controls.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisal organization control leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisal Organization Control screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Organization Control.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Organization Control is available.
    Use Notification OffsetIf checked, use the notification offset for standard offset and probation offset.
    Requires Personal Learning PlanIf checked, Performance Appraisal requires a Personal Learning Plan.
    SchedulePerformance Appraisal schedule selected from the defined list of schedules. Common schedules would be Quarterly, Semi-Annual, etc
    Probation OffsetNumber of days prior to the end of the probation period used for notification
    LanguageLanguage used
    Exception NotesExplanation for using the selected Performance Organization Control

     

    Create a Performance Appraisal Organizational Control

    Performance appraisal organizational controls are settings that are used to manage performance appraisals within an organization.

    To CREATE performance appraisal organizational controls follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Performance Appraisal Organizational Control information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, Use Notification Offset and Use Personal Learning Plan checkmark, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Template.
    • Active: Active Status - if checked, Performance Appraisal Organization Unit is available.
    • Use Notification Offset: If checked, use the notification offset for standard offset and probation offset.
    • Use Personal Learning Plan: If checked, the Performance Appraisal Template requires a Personal Learning Plan.

    4. To enter theSchedule, click on the Lookup icon, click on Find icon  to retrieve the Performance Appraisal Schedule list, and then select the Performance Appraisal Schedule.

    • Schedule: Performance Appraisal Schedule selected from the list of defined schedules. Common schedules would be Quarterly, Semi-Annual, etc

    5.  Enter the Standard Offset and the Probation Offset

    • Standard Offset: the number of days between each performance appraisal
    • Probation Offset:the number of days in the probation period.

    6. Select the language from the drop down menu

    • Language: language used

    7. Enter Exception Notes, if required.

    • Exception Notes: explanation for using the selected Performance Appraisal Schedule.

    8. Click on the New icon under  to enter the Performance Appraisal Organization Template (refer to Performance Appraisal Organization Template for more information).

    9.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Performance Appraisal Organization Template information and return to the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Performance Appraisal Organization Template entry and return to the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control.

    10.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Organization Template (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Performance Appraisal Organization Template, if required.

    11. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Performance Appraisal Organization Template, if required

    12. Repeat steps 9 to 12 for all required Performance Appraisal Organization Templates.

    13.  Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control page to save your new Performance Appraisal Organizational Control information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Performance Appraisal Template

    Navigation (From   click the New Iconunder )

    Create a Performance Appraisal Template

    Navigation (From   click the New Iconunder )

    1.   Enter the new Performance Appraisal Template information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Click on the Is Primary checkbox, as required.

    • Is Primary: if checked, then this is the primary Performance Appraisal Template.

    3.    To enter the Performance Appraisal Template if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Performance Appraisal Template list, then select the Performance Appraisal Template.

    4. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Performance Appraisal Template information and return to the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Performance Appraisal Template entry and return to the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control.

    5. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), to select and de-select the Performance Appraisal Template, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Performance Appraisal Template, if required.

    6.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Performance Appraisal Template, if required

    Delete a Performance Appraisal Organizational Control

    Performance appraisal organizational controls are settings that are used to manage performance appraisals within an organization.

    To DELETE performance appraisal organizational controls follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Performance Organizational Control, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Performance Organizational Control
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Performance Organizational Control has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Performance Appraisal Organizational Control

    Performance appraisal organizational controls are settings that are used to manage performance appraisals within an organization.

    To MODIFY performance appraisal organizational controls follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Performance Appraisal Organizational Control, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Performance Appraisal Organizational Control you want to modify. You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove a Performance Appraisal Template, refer to Performance Appraisal Template.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Performance Appraisal Result

    Overview

    A performance appraisal allows an organization to analyze the performance of its employees.  From this evaluation, decisions on the future of these employees can be determined.  This decision will be the result of the appraisal.  The Performance Appraisal Result screen contains all of the information on the possible results that can be selected once the Performance Appraisal has been completed.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Performance Appraisal Management Performance Appraisal Result

    Performance Appraisal Result Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique identification code generated by the system or by the user, it depends on the system parameter setting for this entity.
    Active
    By default, it is marked as checked which means it is available to use. If it is unchecked then it would be not available anymore.
    Is Promotion
    By default, it is marked as unchecked. If it is checked it would be available to a promotion.
    Is Salary Increase
    By default, it is marked as unchecked. If it is checked it would be available to a salary increase.
    Is Training
    By default, it is marked as unchecked. If it is checked it would be available to a Training.
    Is Termination
    By default, it is marked as unchecked. If it is checked it would be available to a Termination.
    Language
    It allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    Name
    Performance Appraisal short description.
    DescriptionDetail description of the definition of this performance appraisal result

     

    Retirement Management

    Retirement Type

    Overview

    This screen is a catalogue of the different Retirement Types available for a particular implementation. Information includes the type of retirement (voluntary, mandatory, retirement by death), the mandatory retirement age, the minimum months in service required to apply to a retirement type, the minimum periods in consecutive service to apply to a retirement type, and the name of the retirement type.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Retirement Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Retirement Type screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Retirement Type
    Retirement by DeathRetirement by Death Status - if checked, indicates that the Retirement Type is only applicable when the employee is deceased
    Mandatory RetirementMandatory Retirement Status - if checked, indicates that the Retirement is mandatory
    TypeEither Mandatory Retirement, Retirement by Death, or Voluntary, from the drop-down menu
    AgeMandatory Retirement Age of the employee
    Minimum MonthsThe minimum months in service required to apply to this retirement type
    Minimum Consecutive PeriodsThe minimum periods required in consecutive service to apply to this retirement type
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameName of the retirement type

    Create a Retirement Type

    Retirement Type is a catalogue of the different Retirement Types available for a particular implementation. To CREATE a Retirement Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Retirement Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, click on the Retirement by Death and Mandatory Retirement checkmarks, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Retirement Type.
    • Retirement by Death: Retirement by Death Status - if checked, indicates that the Retirement Type is only applicable when the employee is deceased.
    • Mandatory Retirement: Mandatory Retirement Status - if checked, indicates that the Retirement is Mandatory .

    4. Select a Type.

    • Type: Either Mandatory Retirement, Retirement by Death, or Voluntary, from the drop-down menu.

    5. Enter Age.

    • Age: Mandatory Retirement Age.

    6. Enter the Minimum Months.

    • Minimum Months: The minimum months in service required to apply to this retirement type.

    7. Enter the Minimum Consecutive Periods.

    • Minimum Consecutive Periods: The minimum periods required in consecutive service to apply to this retirement type.

    8. Select the Language, as required.

    • Language: Language used.

    9. Enter Name.   

    • Name: Name of the retirement type.

    10. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Type page to save your new Retirement Type information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Retirement Type

    Retirement Type is a catalogue of the different Retirement Types available for a particular implementation. To DELETE a Retirement Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Retirement Types, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Retirement Type you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Retirement Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Retirement Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Retirement Type information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Retirement Type

    Retirement Type is a catalogue of the different Retirement Types available for a particular implementation. To MODIFY a Retirement Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Retirement Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Retirement Types meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Retirement Types you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Retirement Benefit Type

    Overview

    Requires the user to define the different Retirement Benefit Types. Information to be entered includes the name of the retirement benefit type, as well as a detailed description of the retirement benefit type.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Retirement Benefit Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Retirement Benefit Type screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Retirement Benefit Type
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameName of the Retirement Benefit Type
    DescriptionList a short description of the Retirement Benefit Type

    Create a Retirement Benefit Type

    Retirement Benefit Type requires the user to define the different Retirement Benefit Types. To CREATE a Retirement Benefit Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Retirement Benefit Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID and select the Language, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Retirement Benefit Type.
    • Language: Language used.
    1. Enter Name.   
    • Name: Name of the Retirement Benefit Type.

    5. Enter Description.

    • Description: List a short description of the Retirement Benefit Type.

    6. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Benefit Type page to save your new Retirement Benefit Type information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Retirement Benefit Type

    Retirement Benefit Type requires the user to define the different Retirement Benefit Types. To DELETE a Retirement Benefit Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Benefit Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Retirement Benefit Types, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Retirement Benefit Type you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Retirement Benefit Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Benefit Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Retirement Benefit Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Retirement Benefit Type information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Retirement Benefit Type

    Retirement Benefit Type requires the user to define the different Retirement Benefit Types. To MODIFY a Retirement Benefit Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Retirement Benefit Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Retirement Benefit Types meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Retirement Benefit Type you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Retirement Benefit Plan

    Overview

    This screen represents a collection of retirement benefits included as part of the Retirement Benefits Plan for one or more employees. This screen requires the user to define a catalog of different retirement plans available. This will require a tab at the bottom to associate the different possible Retirement Benefits available for this plan. Different plans may have the same benefits.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Retirement Benefit Plans, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Retirement Benefit Plan screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Retirement Benefit Plan
    StatusThis attribute can take one of the following values: Approved, Cancelled, Created, Rejected, and Requested for Approval
    Employee PositionEmployee Position to be included in the assignment that will be created
    Pay CodePay code to be included in the assignment that will be created
    Situation Code CombinationThe situation code to be included in the assignment that will be created
    LanguageLanguage used
    DescriptionEnter a detailed description of the Retirement Benefit Plan

    Create a Retirement Benefit Plan

    Retirement Benefit Plan represents a collection of retirement benefits for one or more employees. To CREATE a Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Retirement Benefit Plan information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Retirement Benefit Plan.

    4. Enter the Status.

    • Status: This attribute can take one of the following values: Approved, Cancelled, Created, Rejected, and Requested for Approval.

    5. To enter the Employee Position data, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position list, then select the Employee Position.

    • Employee Position: This is the employee position to be included in the assignment that will be created.

    6. To enter the Pay Code information, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Pay Code list, then select the Pay Code.

    • Pay Code: The pay code to be included in the assignment to be created .

    7. To enter the Situation Code Combination, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Situation Code Combination list, then select the Situation Code Combination.

    • Situation Code Combination: The situation code to be included in the assignment that will be created.

    8. Enter the Language.

    • Language: Language used.

    9. Enter the Description.

    • Description: Enter a detailed description of the Retirement Benefit Plan.

     

    To ADD Retirement Benefits to the Retirement Benefit Plan list:

    1. Click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Retirement Benefits information, or leave the Retirement Benefits information blank to retrieve all Retirement Benefits.
    2. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Retirement Benefits, if required.
    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Retirement Benefit (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Retirement Benefits or de-select all Retirement Benefits, if required.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Benefit Plan page to save your new Retirement Benefit Plan information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Retirement Benefit Plan

    Retirement Benefit Plan represents a collection of retirement benefits included as part of the Retirement Benefits Plan for one or more employees. To DELETE a Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Benefit Plan you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Retirement Benefit Plans, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Retirement Benefit Plan you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Retirement Benefit Plan.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Benefit Plan has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Retirement Benefit Plan has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Retirement Benefit Plan information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Retirement Benefit Plan

    Retirement Benefit Plan represents a collection of retirement benefits included as part of the Retirement Benefits Plan for one or more employees. To MODIFY a Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Retirement Benefit Plans, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Retirement Benefit Plans meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Retirement Benefit Plan you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Retirement Benefit

    Overview

    Requires a user to define benefits paid to an employee upon the employee's retirement. This screen will have tabs at the bottom of the form to define Prerequisite Benefits, Retirement Type, Restriction per Beneficiary Collection and the Formula Builder.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Retirement Benefits, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Retirement Benefit screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Retirement Benefit
    Apply If AliveApply If Alive Status - if checked, Retirement Benefits are applied during employee's retirement, when the employee is alive.
    Life Certificate RequiredLife Certificate Required Status - if checked, it specifies if this Retirement Benefit must require a life certificate in order to keep receiving the emoluments granted by this benefit
    Is Paid Within PayrollIs Paid Within Payroll Status - if checked, employee is on the payroll of the organization
    Max Pay Period After DeathThe maximum number of pay periods that the beneficiaries are entitled to receive from this particular retirement benefit after the death of the employee
    Maximum Periods To PayMaximum number of periods to pay Retirement Benefits to a retired employee. If set to null, the benefit will be recurrently paid until the death of the employee
    Retirement Benefit TypeRetirement Benefit Type to be selected from the drop-down menu
    Cost ItemThe cost item associated to this benefit if the retirement benefit is for an Employee
    DeductionThe deduction associated to this benefit if the retirement benefit depends on a deduction
    Cost Item For ArrearsThe cost item associated to this benefit specifically to be used for arrears.  The default value is as specified under Cost Item above
    Retirement Benefit StatusRetirement Benefit Status (Approved, Cancelled, or Created ) from the drop-down menu
    Minimum PeriodsThe minimum number of periods required to apply the retirement benefit
    Minimum Consecutive PeriodsThe minimum number of consecutive periods  required to be eligible for this retirement benefit
    Minimum AgeMinimum age of the employee to apply the retirement benefit
    Life Certificate RecurrenceSpecifies the frequency in terms of number of periods, for issuance of the Life Certificate (e.g. every 12 periods)
    Upon Death ActionAction to take upon the death of pensioner: Activate Benefit or Cancel Benefit, from the drop-down menu
    Calculation ModeBenefit Calculation Mode: Automatic or Manual, from the drop-down menu 
    Calculation MethodBenefit Calculation Method: Base Salary or Deduction Contribution Amount, from the drop-down menu
    Minimum Contribution AmountMinimum amount to be made through a deduction.  This field is only applicable if the benefit is linked to a deduction
    FormulaFormula built from all rows in the formula builder, to be interpreted during payroll calculation.
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameName of the Retirement Benefit
    DescriptionDescription of the Retirement Benefit

    Create a Retirement Benefit

    Retirement Benefits requires the user to define benefits paid to an employee upon the employee's retirement. To CREATE a Retirement Benefit, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Retirement Benefit information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, click on the Apply If Alive, Life Certificate Required, and Is Paid Within Payroll checkmarks, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Retirement Benefit.
    • Apply If Alive: Apply If Alive Status - if checked, Retirement Benefits are applied to the employee's beneficiaries when the retired employee is alive.
    • Life Certificate Required: Life Certificate Required Status - if checked, indicates that a life certificate is required in order to keep receiving the emoluments granted by this benefit.
    • Is Paid Within Payroll: Is Paid Within Payroll Status - if checked, Retirement Benefits are paid within the payroll of the organization.

    4. Enter Max Pay Period After Death.

    • Max Pay Period After Death: The maximum number of pay periods that the beneficiaries are entitled to receive the Retirement Benefits after the death of the employee.

    5. Enter Maximum Periods To Pay.

    • Maximum Periods To Pay: The maximum number of periods to pay Retirement Benefits to a retired employee. If Null, the Retirement Benefits will be recurrently paid until the death of the employee.

    6. Choose a Retirement Benefit Type.

    • Retirement Benefit Type: Choose a Retirement Benefit Type from the drop-down menu.

    7. To enter the Cost Item, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item list, then select the Cost Item.

    • Cost Item: The cost item associated to this benefit.

    8. To enter the Deduction, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Deduction list, then select the Deduction.

    • Deduction: The deduction associated to this benefit.

    9. To enter the Cost Item For Arrears, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item list, then select the Cost Item For Arrears.

    • Cost Item For Arrears: The cost item associated to this benefit specifically to be used for arrears.

    10. Choose Retirement Benefit Status.

    • Retirement Benefit Status: Choose either Approved, Cancelled, or Created from the drop-down menu.

    11. Enter Minimum Periods.

    • Minimum Periods: The minimum number of periods required to apply to this Retirement Benefit.

    12. Enter Minimum Consecutive Periods.

    • Minimum Consecutive Periods: The minimum number of consecutive periods  required to be eligible for this retirement benefit.

    13. Enter Minimum Age.

    • Minimum Age: Minimum age of the employee to apply to this benefit.

    14. Enter Life Certificate Recurrence.

    • Life Certificate Recurrence: Specifies the frequency in terms of number of periods, for issuance of the Life Certificate (e.g. every 12 periods)

    15. Choose Upon Death Action.

    • Upon Death Action: Action to be taken upon death of the employee, either Activate Benefit or Cancel Benefit, from the drop-down menu

    16. Choose Calculation Mode.

    • Calculation Mode: Benefit Calculation Mode, either Automatic or Manual, from the drop-down menu

    17. Choose Calculation Method.

    • Calculation Method: Calculation Methodeither Base Salary or Deduction Contribution Amount, from the drop-down menu.

    18. Enter Minimum Contribution Amount.

    • Minimum Contribution Amount: Applicable when the benefit is linked to a deduction, this is the minimum contribution amount to be made through a deduction.

    19. Enter Formula.

    • Formula: This will display the formula built from all rows in the formula builder. 

    20. Chose a Language.

    • Language: Language used.

    21. Enter the Name.

    • Name: Name of the Retirement Benefit.

    22. Enter the Description.

    • Description: Description of the Retirement Benefit.

     

    To ADD Prerequisite Benefits to the Retirement Benefits, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Prerequisite Benefit information, or leave the Prerequisite Benefit information blank to retrieve all Prerequisite Benefits.

    2. Click the Find icon 

    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Prerequisite Benefits, as required.

    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Prerequisite Benefits.

    5. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Prerequisite Benefits information, if required.

    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Prerequisite Benefits, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Prerequisite Benefits or de-select all Prerequisite Benefits, if required.

     

    To ADD Allowed Retirement Types to the Retirement Benefits:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Allowed Retirement Type information, or leave the Allowed Retirement Type information blank to retrieve all Allowed Retirement Types.

    2. Repeat steps 2-6 which were used above for the  tab.

     

    To ADD Benefit Share Beneficiary Types to the Retirement Benefits, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Benefit Share Beneficiary Type information, or leave the Benefit Share Beneficiary Type information blank to retrieve all Benefit Share Beneficiary Types.

    2. Repeat steps 2-6 which were used above for the  tab.

     

    To ADD Formulas to the Retirement Benefits, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Formulas (refer to Formulas for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Formula information and return to the Retirement Benefits screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Formula entry and return to the Retirement Benefits screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Formula information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Formulas, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Formulas or de-select all Formulas, if required.

     

    To ADD Restriction Per Beneficiaries to the Retirement Benefits, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Restriction Per Beneficiaries (refer to Restriction Per Beneficiaries for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Restriction Per Beneficiary information and return to the Retirement Benefits screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Restriction Per Beneficiary entry and return to the Retirement Benefits screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Restriction Per Beneficiary information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Restriction Per Beneficiaries, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Restriction Per Beneficiaries or de-select all Restriction Per Beneficiaries, if required.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Benefit page to save your new Retirement Benefit information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Formulas

    Navigation (from click the New Iconunder )

    Create a Formula

    Navigation (from click the New Iconunder )

    1. Enter the new Formula information.

    2. Enter the Part.

    • Part: The order in which the element of the formula will appear

    3. Select a Variable from the drop-down menu.

    • Variable: Choices include Initial Amount, Fixed Amount, Periods In Service, Consecutive Periods In Service, and Null

    4. Enter the Fixed Amount.

    • Fixed Amount: A fixed amount to be entered only if variable as defined in Step 3 is set to Fixed Amount

    5. Select an Operator from the drop-down menu.

    • Operator: Choices include:    +   ADD,   -   SUBTRACT,   *   MULTIPLY,   /   DIVIDE,   (   START OF A GROUPING,   )   END OF A GROUPING

    6. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Formula information and return to the Retirement Benefits screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Formula entry and return to the Retirement Benefits screen.

    Restriction Per Beneficiaries

    Navigation (from click the New Iconunder )

    Create a Restriction Per Beneficiaries

    Navigation (from click the New Iconunder )

    1. Enter the new Restriction Per Beneficiaries information.

    2. Enter the ID, as required.

    • ID: Unique identification code of the Restriction Per Beneficiaries

    3. Select the Beneficiary Type from the drop-down menu.

    • Beneficiary Type: The type of beneficiary receiving benefits (ie. Current Wife, Guardian, Father, Mother, Child, etc.)

    4. Enter the Max Beneficiaries With Share.

    • Max Beneficiaries With Share: Maximum number of beneficiariesIf no value specified means that this is an unlimited collection of beneficiaries

    5. Select the Share Divide Action from the drop-down menu.

    • Share Divide Action: The action taken to divide the share benefits amongst the specified beneficiaries. If Divide Into Beneficiaries is selected, the benefits are divided evenly amongst the specified beneficiaries. If Divide Into Beneficiaries If Maximum Is Reached is selected, the benefits are divided evenly amongst the specified beneficiaries up to the maximum number approved for benefits. If No Pay For Maximum Beneficiaries is selected, the benefits are divided evenly amongst the specified beneficiaries and not to the beneficiaries over the maximum value.

    6. Enter Rate Per Beneficiary.

    • Rate Per Beneficiary: The share, in percentage, that each of the beneficiaries is entitled to receive, example 16.66%

    7. Enter Rate Per Beneficiary Collection.

    • Rate Per Beneficiary Collection: Global rate, in percentage, for all beneficiaries collection that has to be divided into the number of beneficiaries, e.g. 50% of the pension payment and a collection of 3 beneficiaries, means that each beneficiary will receive a 50/3 share

    8. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Restriction Per Beneficiary information and return to the Retirement Benefits screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Restriction Per Beneficiary entry and return to the Retirement Benefits screen.

    Delete a Retirement Benefit

    Retirement Benefits require a user to define benefits paid to an employee upon the employee's retirement. To DELETE a Retirement Benefit, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Benefit you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Retirement Benefits, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Retirement Benefit you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Retirement Benefit.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Benefit has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Retirement Benefit has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Retirement Benefit information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Retirement Benefit

    Retirement Benefits require a user to define benefits paid to an employee upon the employee's retirement. To MODIFY a Retirement Benefit, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Retirement Benefits, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Retirement Benefits meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Retirement Benefit you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. To add or remove Formulas, refer to Formulas. Too add or remove Restrictions Per Beneficiaries, refer to Restriction Per Beneficiaries.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Beneficiary Type

    Overview

    This screen requires allows the user to be able to define possible Beneficiary types with a tab at the bottom to define the different Benefit Shares per Beneficiary type. Some examples of beneficiary types include current wife, father, mother, child, guardian, ex-wife, etc.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Beneficiary Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Beneficiary Type screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Beneficiary Type
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameName of the beneficiary

    Create a Beneficiary Type

    This screen requires allows the user to be able to define possible Beneficiary types with a tab at the bottom to define the different Benefit Shares per Beneficiary type. Some examples of beneficiary types include current wife, father, mother, child, guardian, ex-wife, etc.  To ADD a Beneficiary Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Beneficiary Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID and select the Language, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Beneficiary Type.
    • Language: Language used.
    1. Enter Name.   
    • Name: Name of the beneficiary.

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Beneficiary Type to save your new Beneficiary Type information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Beneficiary Type

    This screen requires allows the user to be able to define possible Beneficiary types with a tab at the bottom to define the different Benefit Shares per Beneficiary type. Some examples of beneficiary types include current wife, father, mother, child, guardian, ex-wife, etc. To DELETE a Beneficiary Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Beneficiary Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Beneficiary Type, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Beneficiary Type you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Beneficiary Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Beneficiary Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Beneficiary Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Beneficiary Type information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Beneficiary Type

    This screen requires allows the user to be able to define possible Beneficiary types with a tab at the bottom to define the different Benefit Shares per Beneficiary type. Some examples of beneficiary types include current wife, father, mother, child, guardian, ex-wife, etc. To MODIFY a Beneficiary Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Beneficiary Type, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Beneficiary Type meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Beneficiary Type you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type

    Overview

    This screen includes all of the information that a user will need to input data in order to prepare a Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type entry. ID code of the employee, beneficiary type, minimum and maximum ages for an employee to qualify for the benefit share per beneficiary type, the rate and the amount are all headings which must be defined by the user.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type
    Beneficiary TypeThe type of beneficiary associated to this benefit
    Cost ItemThe cost item associated to this benefit
    Minimum AgeThe minimum age required to receive this benefit share
    Maximum AgeSpecifies the maximum age in years of the beneficiary to receive this benefit. If this value is null means that the beneficiary will be receiving this benefit share until the benefit ends
    RateThe percentage over the benefit factor/amount to be granted to this beneficiary type
    AmountThe amount of the benefit share

    Create a Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type

    Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type includes all of the information that a user will need to input data in order to prepare a Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type entry. To CREATE a Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type.
    1. Select a Beneficiary Type from the drop-down menu.
    • Beneficiary Type: The type of beneficiary associated to this benefit.

    5.    To enter the Cost Item data, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item list, then select the Cost Item.

    • Cost Item: The cost item associated to this benefit.

    6.    Enter Minimum Age.

    • Minimum Age: The minimum age required to receive this benefit share.

    7.    Enter Maximum Age.

    • Maximum Age: Specifies the maximum age in years of the beneficiary to receive this benefit. If this value is null means that the beneficiary will be receiving this benefit share until the benefit ends.

    8.    Enter Rate.

    • Rate: The percentage over the benefit factor/amount to be granted to this beneficiary type.

    9.    Enter Amount.

    • Amount: The amount of the benefit share.

    10. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type page to save your new Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type

    Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type includes all of the information that a user will need to input data in order to prepare a Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type entry. To DELETE a Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Benefit Share per Beneficiary Types, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type

    Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type includes all of the information that a user will need to input data in order to prepare a Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type entry. To MODIFY a Benefit Share Per Beneficiary Type, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Benefit Share per Beneficiary Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Benefit Share per Beneficiary Types meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Benefit Share per Beneficiary Type you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Pension Category

    Overview

    This support entity contains all Pensions’ Categories defined by the employer.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Retirement Management Pension Category

    Pension Category Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    IdThe unique Code of the Pension category. Can be given by the user.
    ActiveBy default, it is marked as checked, it indicates that the Pension Category is available for use. If it is unmarked then it would be not available anymore to use.
    LanguageIt allows the user to select the language to write the description. The default language is English.
    DescriptionThe user can write details description related to the Pension Category in the selected language.

     

    Leave Management

    Leave Type

    Overview

    Leave Type defines all the leave reasons that an employee might request. Leave reasons varies and HR approves/disapproves the Leave Type requested.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Leave Types, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Leave Type screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Id

    Unique identification number identifying the Leave Type

    Cost Item AffectedCost Item associated to the Leave

    Is Long Term

    If checked, indicates that the Leave is Long Term

    Situation Code Combination

    Situation Code Combination associated to the Leave, selected from the list of valid situation code combinations

    Allow Schedule ConflictsIf checked,  allows the creation of a Leave even if there is a schedule time conflicts in place
    Create Timesheet AutomaticallyIf checked, timesheet will be created automatically when leave is created.
    Cost Item for TimesheetIf a timesheet is created, what will be the cost item?
    Validate BalanceIf checked, system will validate the balance.
    is Active

    Active Status - if checked, Business Trip Purpose will not be used/active

    Inactive DateDate the Leave Type is set to inactive
    LanguageLanguage used

    Description

    Description of the Leave Type

     

    Create A Leave Type

    To CREATE a Leave Type that lists the leave reasons that an employee might request, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Leave Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. To enter the Cost Item Affected, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item list, then select the Cost Item. Refer to Cost Item for more information.

    4. Check the Is Long Term box as required, and once checked the Situation Code Combination field will appear.

    Is Long Term: When checked it indicates that the Leave Type is for Long Term and a new assignment will be created.

    Select the Situation Code Combination from drop down menu. Refer to Situation Code Combinations for more information.

    5. Check the Allow Schedule Conflicts, and Is Active boxes as required.

    Allow Schedule Conflicts: When checked it allow you to insert a Leave Type even if there is a schedule time conflicts in place.

    6. Choose the Language from the drop down menu.

    7. Enter the description of the Leave type in the Description field.

    8. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Leave Type information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Leave Type creation. Click OK to confirm.

    Delete A Leave Type

    To DELETE a Leave Type that lists the leave reasons that an employee might request, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Business Trip Groups you want to Delete.
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Leave Type, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Leave Type you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Leave Type
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Leave Types has been deleted 

                                                                                                                                                                               
     

    To Verify that the Leave Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Leave Type information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A Leave Type

    To MODIFY a Leave Type that lists the leave reasons that an employee might request, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Leave Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Leave Type you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove Leave Types, refer to Leave Type.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Recruitment Management

    Interview Evaluation Factor

    Overview

    This screen contains evaluation factors for recruitment interview.

    Navigation

    Create An Interview Evaluation Factor

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Interview Evaluation Factor information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Interview Evaluation Factor .
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Interview Evaluation Factor is available. 
    1. Enter the Description    
    2. Add Attachments if required
    3. Click Onto the Save icon at the bottom of the Interview Evaluation Factor to save your new Interview Evaluation Factor   
    4. The following output will come out to confirm

         

                                                                                                                                           

    Delete an Interview Evaluation Factor

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Interview Evaluation Factor you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Interview Evaluation Factor , leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Interview Evaluation Factor you want to Delete
      1. Click on the Delete icon
      2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
      3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Interview Evaluation Factor .
      4. A window will be displayed confirming the Interview Evaluation Factor has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
         

    To Verify that the Interview Evaluation Factor has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Interview Evaluation Factor information
    3. Click on the Find icon

    The window will appear                                                                                       

    Modify An Interview Evaluation Factor

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Interview Evaluation Factors, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Interview Evaluation Factors meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Interview Evaluation Factor you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Priority Enrollment

    Overview

    The registered employees to this list will have priority over other people that are applying to the jobs except for those that have a promotion proposal.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Recruitment Management Priority Enrollment

    Priority Enrollment Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Workflow Status
    It shows the workflow status of the Priority Enrollment. It is updated by the system according to the successful approval stages. The default value is Created. 
    Active
    By default this check box is unchecked, when the user makes it checked then it would be available in the recruitment module.
    Start Date
    The date at which the priority list enrollment started. User can select the date using the calendar feature.
    End Date
    The date at which the priority list ends. This end date needs to be available even once the enrolment has the status 'APPROVED'.
    EmployeeThe ID of the registered employee.
    External CandidateThe ID of the registered external applicant.
    Type It allows user to select the employee type from the drop-down list. Possible types: Graduate, Civil Servant, Other Default: Graduate.
    Reserve List TypeIt allows user to select the reserve list type from the drop-down list. Possible Values are "INTERNAL", "NATIONAL". The Default value is "NATIONAL".
    InstitutionsThis tab allows user to select the one or multiple institution using the institution tree.

     

    Recruitment Board

    Overview

    This screen allows user to create Recruitment Board support entity.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Recruitment Management Recruitment Board

    Recruitment Board Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    CodeIt is entered by user which must be a unique code for the Recruitment Board.
    ActiveThe default value is marked as checked. If it is marked as unchecked then it would be not available anymore to use.
    LanguageThe country-specific language can be selected by user to give the name. The Default language is English.
    NameThe short name for the Rercuitment board in the selected language or in English.

     

    Salary Scale Management

    Cost Item Scale Group

    Overview

    The Salary Scale Management is used to categorize salaries throughout the organization. Each Employee Assignment includes a Cost Item Scale Group, Sub-Group, Level and Step for payroll calculation. The Cost Item Scale Group includes the information related to the group used in the Cost Item Scale.

    Navigation

     

    Create a Cost Item Scale Group

    Overview

    The Cost Item Scale Group includes the information related to the group used in the Cost Item Scale.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Cost Item Scale Group information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, select the Currency, click on the Active, Salary Scale, Increase Only Seniority Date, as required.  Select the Language, enter the Name and Description.
      • Code:  Cost Item Scale Group unique identification code
      • Currency: Currency used by the Cost Item Scale Group
      • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Cost Item Scale Group is available
      • Salary Scale: Salary Scale True/False Indicator
      • Increase Only Seniority Date:   If checked, only the employees with seniority dates will have salary increases
      • Language: Language used
      • Name:  Name of the Cost Item Scale Group      
      • Description: Detailed description of the Cost Item Group                                                                                                                                                                                          
    4. Click on the New icon under to enter the Cost Item Scale information  (refer to Cost Item Scale for more information)                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             
    5. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Cost Item Scale information and return to the Cost Item Scale Group, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Cost Item Scale information entry and return to the Cost Item Scale Group.
    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Cost Item Scale (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Cost Item Scale (s), if required.
    7. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Cost Item Scale (s), if required
    8. Repeat steps 4 to 7 for all required Cost Item Scales.
       
    9. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Cost Item Scale Group information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Cost Item Scale Group creation.  Click OK to confirm. . 
       

    Cost Item Scale

    Navigation (From  click the New Icon, under )

    Create a Cost Item Scale

    Navigation (From  click the New Icon, under )

    1. Enter the new Cost Item Scale  information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    2. Enter  the ID, Sub-Group, click on the Active and Range checkmarks, as required.  Enter the Scale Level, Increase Percentage, Effective Date, Frequency Rate, select the Language, and enter the Name and Description.
      • ID: Unique Identification Number
      • Sub Group: Sub group of the Cost Item Scale.
      • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Cost Item Scale is available.
      • Range: If checked, the Cost Item Scale Level will not be a fixed rate but a Cost Item Scale Level with a range
      • Scale Level: Number indicating the Cost Item Scale Level
      • Increase Percentage: Percentage of Increase at anniversary date for Cost Item Scales with a minimum-maximum range
      • Effective Date: Date at which the Cost Item Scale becomes effective.  To enter the date, click on the Calendar icon
        and select the date.
      • Frequency Rate:  Type of rate of the Cost Item Scale: Hourly, Daily, Weekly, Monthly, or Annually.
      • Language: Language used
      • Name: Cost Item Scale Name
      • Description: Detailed description of the Cost Item Scale                                                                                                             
    3. Click on the New icon under  to enter the Cost Item Scale Step information  (refer to Cost Item Scale Step for more information).
    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Cost Item Scale Step (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Cost Item Scale Step (s), if required.
    5. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Cost Item Scale Steps, from step 4, if required.
    6. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Cost Item Scale information and return to the Cost Item Scale Group, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Cost Item Scale information entry and return to the Cost Item Scale Group.

    Cost Item Scale Step

    Navigation (From  click the New Icon, under , and New Icon, under ).

    Create a Cost Item Scale Step

    Navigation (From  click the New Icon, under , and New Icon, under ).

    1. Enter the new Cost Item Scale Step information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    2. Click on the Active checkmark, as required, enter the Date For Increase, Months For Increase, or Hours For Increase, as required.  Enter the Default Amount, if Range is not selected under Cost Item Scale, or Minimum Amount and Maximum Amount if Range is selected, under Cost Item Scale.
      • Active:  Active status - if checked, Cost Item Scale Step is available.
      • Date For Increase: Date at which the salary will be automatically increased to the next level.  To enter the date, click on the Calendar icon  and select the date.
      • Months For Increase: Number of months prior to a salary increase to the next level.
      • Hours For Increase: Number of hours prior to a salary increase to the next level.
      • Default Amount:  Cost Item Scale Step Default Amount..       
      • Minimum Amount: Cost Item Scale Minimum Amount.
      • Maximum Amount: Cost Item Scale Maximum Amount.                                                                                                                                                                                         
    3. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Cost Item Scale Step information and return to the Cost Item Scale, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Cost Item Scale Step information entry and return to the Cost Item Scale Group.
    4. Repeat steps 1 to 3 for all required Cost Item Scale Steps.
        

    Delete a Cost Item Scale Group

    Overview

    The Cost Item Scale Group includes the information related to the group used in the Cost Item Scale.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Cost Item Scale Group you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Cost Item Scale Groups, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Cost Item Scale Group you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Cost Item Scale Group.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Cost Item Scale Group has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                             
       

    To Verify that the Cost Item Scale Group has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Cost Item Scale Group information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Cost Item Scale Group

    Overview

    The Cost Item Scale Group includes the information related to the group used in the Cost Item Scale.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Cost Item Scale Groups, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Cost Item Scale Group you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove Cost Item Scales, refer to Cost Item Scales.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

    Succession Planning

    Succession Weighting

    Overview

    This screen holds the weighting for Employee Positions. When looking at specific Employee Positions, the weighting can be tailored to fit specific organization skills and certificate priorities.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Succession Weights, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Succession Weight screen includes the following fields:

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the Succession Weight
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Succession Weight is available
    Employee PositionThe Employee Position this weight is applicable to

    Create a Succession Weight

    Succession Weighting holds the weighting for Employee Positions. To CREATE a Succession Weighting, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).

    2. Enter the new Succession Weight information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code, and click on the Active checkmark, as required.

    • Code: Unique identification code of the Succession Weight.
    • Active: Active Status - if checked, Succession Weight is available.

    4. To enter the Employee Position, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position list, then select the Employee Position.

    • Employee Position: The Employee Position this weight is applicable to

     

    To ADD a Succession Weight Component to the Succession Weight, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Succession Weight Components (refer to Succession Weight Component for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Succession Weight Component information and return to the Succession Weight screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Succession Weight Component entry and return to the Succession Weight screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Succession Weight Component information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Succession Weight Components, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Succession Weight Components or de-select all Succession Weight Components, if required.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Succession Weight page to save your new Succession Weight information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Succession Weight

    Succession Weighting holds the weighting for Employee Positions. To DELETE a Succession Weighting, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Succession Weight you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Succession Weights, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Succession Weight you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

         4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Succession Weight.

         5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Succession Weight has been deleted

    To Verify that the Succession Weight has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Succession Weight information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Succession Weight

    Succession Weighting holds the weighting for Employee Positions. To MODIFY a Succession Weighting, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Succession Weights, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Succession Weights meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Succession Weight you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). To add or remove Succession Weight Components, refer to.......
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

    Termination of Employment

    Departure Reasons

    Overview

    Departure Reasons display a list of reasons as to why a civil servant is departing his/her job. Valid reasons include: Retirement, Private sector, Personal, Health, Moving, Position abolished, Dismissal, Death, and Impairment.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Departure Reasons, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Departure Reasons screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Code

    Unique identification number describing departure reasons

    Active

    Active Status - if checked, Departure Reasons become available

    Language

    Language used

    Abbreviation

    Refers to the short format for the Departure Reasons

    Create A Departure Reason

    To CREATE a list of reasons as to why a civil servant is departing his/her job, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Departure Reasons information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code as required, and check the Active box as necessary.

    4. Select the preferred language from the Language drop down menu.

    5. Fill in the Abbreviation, and the Description fields.

    - Abbreviation: Refers to the short format for the Departure Reasons.

    6. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Departure Reason. A window will appear to confirm the new School creation.  Click OK to confirm.

     

    Delete Departure Reasons

    To DELETE a list of reasons as to why a civil servant is departing his/her job, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Departure Reasons you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Departure Reasons, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Departure Reason(s) you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Departure Reasons.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Departure Reasons has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Departure Reasons has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Departure Reasons information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify Departure Reasons

    To MODIFY a list of reasons as to why a civil servant is departing his/her job, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Departure Reasons, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Departure Reason you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

     

    Time and Attendance Management

    Time and Attendance Assignment Settings

    Overview

    Time and Attendance Assignment Settings are used to represent the settings for Time and Attendance assigned to a particular employee's assignment. Time and Attendance Assignment Settings include:  Time Record Source, Enter clock hours, and Default Base Salary Cost Item Code.  These settings overwrite the Time and Attendance Assignment Settings defined under System Parameters.

    Navigation 

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Time and Attendance Assignment Settings, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Time and Attendance Assignment Settings screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Employee Assignment

    The employee's assigned work task

    Time Record Source

    Choose whether the time record is 'External' or 'Manual'

    Regular Cost Item

    Cost Items associated to Regular Pay

    Create A Time and Attendance Assignment Settings

    To CREATE a Time and Attendance settings and assign it to a particular employee's assignment, follow these steps: 

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Assignment Setting information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. To enter the Employee Assignment, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Assignment list, then select the Employee Assignment. Refer to Employee Assignment for more information.

     - Employee Assignment: The employee's assigned assignment.

    4. Select the Time Record Source from the drop down menu.

    - Time Record Source: Choose whether the time record is 'External' or 'Manual'.

    5. Check the Enter Clock Hours box if required.

    6. To enter the Regular Cost Item, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Regular Cost Item list, then select the Regular Cost Item. Refer to Cost Item for more information.

    - Regular Cost Item: Cost Items associated to Regular Pay.

    7. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Assignment Settings information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Assignment Settings creation.  Click OK to confirm.

    Delete The Time and Attendance Assignment Settings

    To DELETE a Time and Attendance settings and assign it to a particular employee's assignment, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Assignment Settings you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Assignment Settings, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Assignment Settings you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Assignment Settings.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Assignment Settings has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Assignment Settings has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Assignment Settings information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify The Time and Attendance Assignment Settings

    To MODIFY a Time and Attendance settings and assign it to a particular employee's assignment, follow these steps:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Assignment Settings, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Assignment Settings you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Training Management

    Training Course Catalog

    Overview

    This training course catalog contains all the general courses offered by the organization.  Training staff will use this catalog to create and schedule specific training courses. This is where all the prerequisite courses and skills for each specific training course will be determined.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training course catalog leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Course Catalog screen includes the following fields: 

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Course Catalog.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Training Course is available in the Catalog.  
    Exemptions AllowedExemptions Allowed indicator - if checked, indicates if exemptions are allowed on skills and certificate requirements.
    Score RangeHighest score that could be given on this course.
    DurationHow many days the course will be.
    Prerequisite CourseCourses that the trainee needs to have already taken and passed before taking the selected course.
    Trainee Evaluation Template Template that is used for evaluating the people who attended the course.
    Internal LocationInternal Location where the course normally occurs.
    External LocationExternal location where the course normally occurs. 
    Language Language used
    Name Name of the Training Course
    Description Description of the Training Course in catalog

    Create a Training Course Catalog

    Overview

    The training course catalog contains all the general courses offered by the organization.

    To CREATE training course catalogs follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).

    2. Enter the new Training Course Catalog information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active and Exceptions Allowed checkmarks, as required.

    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Course Catalog.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Training Course is available in the Catalog.  
    • Exemptions Allowed: Exemptions Allowed indicator - if checked, indicates that exemptions are allowed on skills and certificate requirements.

    4.   Enter the Score Range and Duration

    • Score Range: Highest possible score that should be given on this course.
    • Duration: How many days the course will be.

    5.   To enter the Prerequisite Course, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Training Course Catalog list, then select the Course.

    • Prerequisite Course: Courses that the trainee needs to have already taken and passed before taking the selected course.

    6.   To enter the Trainee Evaluation Template, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Training Feedback Template list, then select the Training Feedback Template.

    • Trainee Evaluation Template: Template that is used for evaluating the people who attended the course.

    7.   To enter the Internal Location, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Work Location list, then select the Work Location.

    • Internal Location: Internal Location where the course normally occurs

    8. Click on the New icon   beside External Location, if required (refer to Address for more information).

    • External Location: External location where the course normally occurs. 

    9.   Select the Language as required.

    • Language: Language used

    10. Enter the Name, Duration Note and Description of the Training Feedback Criteria.

    • Name:  Name of the Training Course
    • Duration Note: Details about the duration. For example: Starts at 9 am.
    • Description: Description of the Training Course in the Catalog

    11.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    12.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachments information and return to the Training Course Catalog screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to the Training Course Catalog.

    13.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    14. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment, if required

    15. Repeat steps 11 to 14 for all required Attachments.

    To ADD Training Course Type to Training Course Catalog, if required

    1. Click on  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Training Course Type information, or leave the Training Course Type information blank to retrieve all Training Course Type.

    2.   Click Find icon 

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Training Course Type(s), as required.

    4.   Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Training Course Types.

    5.   Click the Return icon  to return to the Training Course Catalog screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Training Course Catalog.

    6.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Training Course Type, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select all Training Course Types or de-select all Training Course Types, if required.

    7.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Training Course Type information, if required.

    ADD new Training Course Type, refer to Training Course Type.

    To ADD Obtainable Skills to Training Course Catalog, if required

    1.   Click on   tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Obtainable Skills information, or leave the Obtainable Skills information blank to retrieve all Obtainable Skills.

     2.   Repeat steps 2 to 7 which were used above for the  tab.

    ADD new Obtainable Skill, refer to Skills.

    To ADD Pre Requisite Skills to Training Course Catalog, if required

    1.   Click on   tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Pre Requisite Skills information, or leave the Pre Requisite Skills information blank to retrieve all Pre Requisite Skills.

     2.   Repeat steps 2 to 7 which were used above for the  tab.

    ADD new Pre Requisite Skill, refer to Skills.

    To ADD Obtainable Certificates to Training Course Catalog, if required

    1.   Click  on Lookup icon , and enter the Certificate information, or leave the Certificate information blank to retrieve all Certificates.

     2.   Repeat steps 2 to 7 which were used above for the  tab.

    ADD new Certificate, refer to Certificates.

    To ADD Pre Requisite Certificates to Training Course Catalog, if required

    1.   Click  on Lookup icon , and enter the Certificate information, or leave the Certificate information blank to retrieve all Certificates.

     2.   Repeat steps 2 to 7 which were used above for the  tab.

    ADD new Certificate, refer to Certificates.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Course Catalog page to save your new Training Course Catalog  information.  A window will appear to confirm.  

    Delete a Training Course Catalog

    Overview

    The training course catalog contains all the general courses offered by the organization.

    To DELETE training course catalogs follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Training Course Catalog you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Training Course Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Training Course Catalog you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Training Course Catalog
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Training Course Catalog has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Training Course Catalog has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Training Course Catalog information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Training Course Catalog

    Overview

    The training course catalog contains all the general courses offered by the organization.

    To MODIFY  training course catalogs follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Training Course Catalogs, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Training Course Catalog you want to modify. You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove  Attachments, refer to Create an Attachment. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    To Modify Addresses

    1. Click the Update icon  beside External Location.

    2. Make the necessary modification(s).

    3. Click the Update icon  at the bottom of the Address Screen to save the modification.

    Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save the modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Training Course Provider

    Overview

    The Training course provider administers the training course.  The provider must be a vendor, an employee or an organization. For example if the company is offering a training course on this application  administered by FreeBalance, then FreeBalance would be the vendor providing the course.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training course provider leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Course Provider screen includes the following fields: 

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Course Provider.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Training Course Provider is available.  
    Vendor If checked, indicates that the provider is an existing vendor from the system.
    Employee If checked, indicates than an Employee will provide the training.
    Organization if checked, indicates than an Organization will provide the course.
    VendorVendor that provides the training.
    OrganizationOrganization that provides the training.
    EmployeeEmployee who provides the training.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    NameName of the Training Course Provider.
    NotesAdditional notes on the Training Course Provider.

    Create a Training Course Provider

    Overview

    Training course providers administer the training course.

    To CREATE training course providers follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).

    2. Enter the new Training Course Provider information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, Vendor, Employee and Organization checkmarks, as required.

    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Course Provider.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Training Course Provider is available.  
    • Vendor: If checked, Indicates that the provider is an existing vendor from the system.
    • Employee: If checked, indicates that an Employee will provide the training.
    • Organization: If checked, indicates that an Organization will provide the course.

    4.   To enter the Vendor, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Vendor list, then select the Vendor.

    • Vendor: vendor that provides the training

    5.   To enter the Organization, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Institute list, then select the Institute.

    • Organization: organization that provides the training

    6.   To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.

    • Employee: the employee who provides the training

    7.   Select the Language as required.

    • Language: Language used

    8.   Enter the Name, and Notes.

    • Name:  Name of the Training Course Provider
    • Notes: Additional notes on the Training Course Provider

    To ADD Training Course Type to Training Course Provider, if required

    1.   Click  on the Lookup icon , under and enter the Training Course Type information, or leave the Training Course Type information blank to retrieve all Training Course Types.

    2.   Click Find icon 

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Training Course Type(s), as required.

    4.   Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Training Course Types.

    5.   Click the Return icon  to return to the Training Course Provider screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Training Course Provider.

    6.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Training Course Type, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select all Training Course Types or de-select all Training Course Types, if required.

    7.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Training Course Type information, if required.

    ADD new Training Course Type, refer to Training Course Type.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Course Provider page to save your new Training Course Provider  information.  A window will appear to confirm.  

    Delete a Training Course Provider

    Overview

    Training course providers administer the training course.

    To DELETE training course providers follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Training Course Provider you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Training Course Providers, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Training Course Provider you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Training Course Provider
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Training Course Provider has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Training Course Provider has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Training Course Provider information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify a Training Course Provider

    Overview

    Training course providers administer the training course.

    To MODIFY training course providers follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Training Course Providers, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Training Course Provider you want to modify. You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s).
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Training Course Type

    Objective The training course type screen is where the name and the description for the training course type are defined. This data is used to make up the training course catalog. For example, the name of the Software training type could be "FreeBalance Training" and the description could be "to learn how to use the FreeBalance software efficiently and effectively." 

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training course type leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Course Type screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Course Type.
    Active Active Status - if checked, Training Course Type is available. 
    LanguageLanguage used.
    Title Name of the Training Course Type.
    DescriptionDescription of the Training Course Type.

     

     

    Create a Training Course Type

    The training course type screen is where the name and the description of the training course type are defined.

    To CREATE training course types follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Training Course Type information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Course Type.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Training Course Type is available.  
    • Language: Language used.

    4.   Enter Title and Description of the Training Course Type. 

    • Title: Name of the Training Course Type.
    • Description: Description of the Training Course Type.

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Course Type page to save your new Training Course Type information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Training Course Type

    The training course type screen is where the name and the description of the training course are defined.

    To DELETE training course types follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Training Course Type you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see all Training Course Types, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Training Course Type you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Training Course Type.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Training Course Type has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Training Course Type has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Training Course Type information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Training Course Type

    The training course type screen is where the name and the description of the training course are defined.

    To MODIFY training course types follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Training Course Types, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Training Course Type meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Training Course Type  you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Training Feedback Criteria

    Overview

    It is important that training courses get evaluated by the trainees to provide feedback on how effective the training course is.  The organization can then make the necessary adjustments.  

    In this application the training feedback criteria screen contains the individual criteria that the employee will use to evaluate the course.  The employees ("Trainees") will fill in the individual criteria and provide feedback on the course that they have attended. An example of a training feedback criteria could be "Irrelevant aspects of the Training" and could ask "What aspect of the training did you find the least beneficial?".

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training feedback criteria leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Feedback Criteria screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Feedback Criteria.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Training Feedback Criteria is available.  
    Training Feedback Criteria TypeThe type of feedback criteria that will be used.
    Training Feedback Criteria Group The group that the training feedback belongs to.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    NameName of the Training Feedback Criteria.
    Description Description of the Training Feedback Criteria.

    Create a Training Feedback Criteria

    Overview

    Training feedback criteria screen contains the individual criteria that the employee will use to evaluate the course.

    To CREATE training feedback criteria follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Training Feedback Criteria information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Feedback Criteria.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Training Feedback Criteria is available.  

    4.  Choose the Training Feedback Criteria Type and Training Feedback Criteria Group from the dropdown menu

    • Training Feedback Criteria Type: the type of feedback criteria that will be used
    • Training Feedback Criteria Group: the group that the training feedback belongs to.

    5.   Select the Language as required.

    • Language: Language used

    6.   Enter the Name and the Description of the Training Feedback Criteria.

    • Name:  Name of the Training Feedback Criteria
    • Description: Description of the Training Feedback Criteria

    7.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Feedback Criteria page to save your new Training Feedback Criteria information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Training Feedback Criteria

    Overview

    Training feedback criteria screen contains the individual criteria that the employee will use to evaluate the course.

    To DELETE training feedback criteria follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Training Feedback Criteria you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see all Training Feedback Criteria, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Training Feedback Criteria you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Training Feedback Criteria.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Training Feedback Criteria has been deleted

                                                                                                                                                                                
     

    To Verify that the Training Feedback Criteria has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Training Feedback Criteria information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Training Feedback Criteria

    Overview

    Training feedback criteria screen contains the individual criteria that the employee will use to evaluate the course.

    To MODIFY training feedback criteria follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Training Feedback Criteria, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Training Feedback Criteria meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Training Feedback Criteria you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Training Feedback Criteria Group

    Overview

    Once training courses have been completed, it is important that they get evaluated to ensure that the training courses are being implemented properly and supplying employees with the necessary information.  In this application, the employee will fill out the trainee feedback form to provide feedback on the training course. The feedback will be linked to the appropriate group.  For example, the Training Feedback Criteria "I will be able to apply the knowledge learned" would be grouped under "All Staff" and the Training Feedback Criteria feedback "Did you find the introduction training  useful? " would be grouped under "New Staff".  

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all training feedback criteria group leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Feedback Criteria Group screen includes the following fields:

    Field Definition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Feedback Criteria Group.
    Active  Active Status - if checked, Training Feedback Criteria Group is available.  
    LanguageLanguage used.
    NameName of the Training Feedback Criteria Group.
    DescriptionDescription of the Training Feedback Criteria Group.

    Create a Training Feedback Criteria Group

    Overview

    Employees will fill out the trainee feedback form to provide feedback on the training course. The feedback will be linked to the appropriate Training Feedback Criteria Group.

    To CREATE Training Feedback Criteria Groups follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Training Feedback Criteria Group information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active, and select the Language, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Feedback Criteria Group.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Training Feedback Criteria Group is available.  
    • Language: Language used.

    4.   Enter Name and Description of the Training Feedback Criteria Group. 

    • Name: Name of the Training Feedback Criteria Group.
    • Description: Description of the Training Feedback Criteria Group.

    5.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Feedback Criteria Group page to save your new Training Feedback Criteria Group information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Training Feedback Criteria Group

    Overview

    Employees will fill out the trainee feedback form to provide feedback on the training course. The feedback will be linked to the appropriate Training Feedback Criteria Group.

    To DELETE Training Feedback Criteria Groups follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Training Feedback Criteria Group you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see all Training Feedback Criteria Groups, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Training Feedback Criteria Group you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Training Feedback Criteria Group.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Training Feedback Criteria Group has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Training Feedback Criteria Group has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Training Feedback Criteria Group information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Training Feedback Criteria Group

    Overview

    Employees will fill out the trainee feedback form to provide feedback on the training course. The feedback will be linked to the appropriate Training Feedback Criteria Group.

    To MODIFY training feedback criteria groups follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Training Feedback Criteria Group, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Training Feedback Criteria Group meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Training Feedback Criteria Group  you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Training Feedback Template

    Overview

    Training Feedback Templates are files that serve as starting points for the training course evaluation.  They contain the all the information that the training course will be evaluated on.  In this application, Training Feedback Templates includes all the required training course feedback for the specific training course. These templates are then used by employees ("trainees") for providing feedback on the course that they have attended.  For example, the First Aid course will be evaluated on different criteria then the typing course as they may be administered by different vendors, employees or organizations and therefore will require different templates.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training feedback template leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Feedback Template screen includes the following fields:

    FeildDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Feedback Template.
    Active Active Status - if checked, Training Feedback Template is available. 
    Date CreatedThe date the template is created.
    Training Feedback Template TypeThe type of training feedback that will be used, selected from the drop=-down menu.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    NameName of the Training Feedback Template.
    DescriptionDescription of the Training Feedback Template.  

    Create a Training Feedback Template

    Overview

    Training Feedback Templates include all the required training course feedback for the specific training course.

    To CREATE training feedback templates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Training Feedback Template information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, click on the Active checkmark, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Feedback Template.
    • Active:  Active Status - if checked, Training Feedback Template is available.  

    4. The Date Created  will be automatically generated.

    • Date Created: The date the template is created.

    5.   Choose the Training Feedback Template Type from the drop down menu

    • Training Feedback Template Type: The type of training feedback that will be used, from the drop-down menu.

    6.   To enter the Author, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.

    7. Select the Language, as required.

    • Language: language used.

    8.   Enter Name  and Description of Training Feedback Template.

    • Name:  Name of the Training Feedback Template.
    • Description: Description of the Training Feedback Template.    

    To ADD  Training Feedback Criteria to the Training Feedback Template:

    1. Click on Lookup icon , under  and enter the Training Feedback Criteria information, or leave the Training Feedback Criteria information blank to retrieve all Training Feedback Criteria .
    2. Click Find icon 
    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Training Feedback Criteria, as required.
    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Training Feedback Criteria .
    5. Click the Return icon  to return to the Training Feedback Template screen, or click the  Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Training Feedback Template.
    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Training Feedback Criteria, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select all Training Feedback Criteria or de-select all Training Feedback Criteria, if required.
    7. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Training Feedback Criteria information, if required.

    To ADD new Training Feedback Criteria, refer to Training Feedback Criteria.

    8.   Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Feedback Template page to save your new Training Feedback Template information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Training Feedback Template

    Overview

    Training feedback templates include all the required training course feedback for the specific training course.

    To DELETE training feedback templates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Training Feedback Template you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see all Training Feedback Templates, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Training Feedback Template you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Training Feedback Template.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Training Feedback Template has been deleted

                                                                                                                                                                                
     

    To Verify that the Training Feedback Template has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Training Feedback Template information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
       

    Modify a Training Feedback Template

    Overview

    Training feedback templates include all the required training course feedback for the specific training course.

    To MODIFY training feedback templates follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Training Feedback Template, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Training Feedback Template meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Training Feedback Template you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Travel and Subsistence Management

    Business Trip Group

    Overview

    The Business Trip Group defines the list of individual employees who are on a business trip and are part of the same group. Individual employee itineraries may be different, but their intention is to be part of the same group going on a common business trip.

    A Business Trip Group is not required for an employee to go on a business trip. It is an optional component in which when two or more employees want to be part of the same group. An employee may create the trip group and other trip participants can then associate their individual business trips to that same business trip group.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all tardiness policies, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Findicon

    The Business Trip Group screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    ID

    Unique identification number describing the business trip group

    Start Date

    Start date for the business trip group

    End DateEnd date for the business trip group
    RequesterDescribes the employee requesting the business trip
    LanguageLanguage used

    Description

    Description of the Business Trip Group

    Abbreviation

    Refers to the short format describing the Business Trip Group

    Create A Business Trip Group

    To CREATE a Business Trip Group that list individual employees who are on a business trip and are part of the same group, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Business Trip Group information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Enter the Business Trip Group Start Date and End Date in the fields provided using the calendar

    4. To see more details about the Requester, click on the details button   to view the employee details.

    5. Choose the Language desired from the drop down menu.

    6. Enter the Abbreviation, and fill in the Description for the Business Trip Group.

    7. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Business Trip Group information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Business Trip Group creation.  Click OK to confirm.

    Delete A Business Trip Group

    To DELETE a Business Trip Group that list individual employees who are on a business trip and are part of the same group, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Business Trip Group(s) you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Business Trip Group, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Business Trip Group you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Business Trip Group
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Business Trip Groups has been deleted 

                                                                                                                                                                               
     

    To Verify that the Business Trip Group has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Business Trip Group information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A Business Trip Group

    To MODIFY a Business Trip Group that list individual employees who are on a business trip and are part of the same group, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Business Trip Groups, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Business Trip Group Field you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Business Trip Purpose

    Overview

    The Business Trip Purpose defines the list of valid rationales for the purposes of requesting a Business Trip. The Business Trip application is filled and submitted by the employee requesting the trip. The employee must provide the Start and End Dates, the Purpose, the Logistics, Estimated Costs and submit them to the managers for approval. An example of a valid business trip rationales include: Study Tour, Training, Site Visit (visiting a site related to government operations), Project/Program, and Operations.

    Navigation 

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all business trip purposes, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Business Trip Purpose screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    ID

    Unique identification number describing the business trip purpose

    Active

    Active Status - if checked, Business Trip Purpose will not be used/active

    Description

    Description of the Business Trip Purpose

    Abbreviation

    Refers to the short format describing the Business Trip Purpose

    Create A Business Trip Purpose

    To CREATE a list of valid rationales for the purposes of requesting a Business Trip, follow the steps below:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Business Trip Purpose information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Check the Active box as necessary, and then select the Language from the drop down menu.

    - Active: Active Status - if checked, Business Trip Purpose will not be used/active 

    4. Enter the Abbreviation of the Business Trip Purpose in the Abbreviation field, and describe the Business Trip Purpose in the Description field.

    - Abbreviation: Refers to the short format describing the Business Trip Purpose.

    5. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Business Trip Purpose information.  A window will appear to confirm the new School Type creation.  Click OK to confirm.

    Delete A Business Trip Purpose

    To DELETE a list of valid rationales for the purposes of requesting a Business Trip, follow the steps below:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Business Trip Purpose you want to Delete.
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Business Trip Purposes, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Business Trip Purpose you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Business Trip Purpose
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Business Trip Purpose has been deleted

                                                                                                                                                                               
     

    To Verify that the Business Trip Purpose has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Business Trip Purpose information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A Business Trip Purpose

    To MODIFY a list of valid rationales for the purposes of requesting a Business Trip, follow the steps below:

    Navigation 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Business Trip Purposes, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Business Trip Purpose you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm.

    Per Diem Rate Table

    Overview

    The Per Diem Rate (Per Day Rate) Table contains the list of per diem rates by country and city and is used to calculate the projected costs associated with a travel request. Actual expenses incurred is reported separately and not covered in the Per Diem Rate Table.
     
    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Per Diem Rate Table , leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Findicon

    The Per Diem Rate Table  screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Currency

    Defines the type of currency used, i.e: Dollar, Dinar, Euro 

    BreakfastRefers to per diem amount allocated to the breakfast
    LunchRefers to per diem amount allocated to lunch
    DinnerRefers to per diem amount allocated to dinner

    Miscellaneous

    Refers to per diem amount allocated to miscellaneous (general) expenses

    Total AmountPer diem total amount

    Remarks

    Includes any remark or comment related to the Per Diem Table

    City

    Refers to the city for which the Per Diem Table is applicable

    Create A Per Diem Rate

    To CREATE a Per Diem Rate Table that includes the Per Diem Rates by country and city, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Per Diem information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. Choose the Country, and the Currency from the drop down menus.

    4. Fill in the Breakfast, Lunch, Dinner, Miscellaneous, and Total Amount as required.

    - Miscellaneous: Refers to Miscellaneous (general) expenses.

    5. Choose the Language from the drop down menu.

    6. Fill in the City name and the Remarks in the fields as required.

    - Remarks: Refers to a brief description on the types of of miscellaneous expenses typical the country/city

    - City: Refers to a city for which the Per Diem Rate applies.

    7. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Per Diem information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Per Diem creation. Click OK to confirm.

    Delete A Per Diem Rate

    To DELETE a Per Diem Rate Table that includes the Per Diem Rate for a particular country and city, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Per Diem Rate you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Per Diem Rates, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Per Diem Rate  you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Per Diem Rate
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Per Diem Rate has been deleted 


     

    To Verify that the Per Diem Rate has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Per Diem Rate information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A Per Diem Rate

    To MODIFY a Per Diem Rate Table that includes the Per Diem Rates for a particular country and city, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Per Diem Rates, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Per Diem Rate you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Financial Disclosure

    Agreement Type

    Overview

    Contains the information related with the agreement types used for revenues and assets (e.g. Contract of sale, Gift agreement, Rent agreement, Payment service, etc).

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Financial Disclosure Agreement Types

    Agreement Type screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier for type of agreement, manually entered by users.
    ActiveDefault value true,  if value is changed to false it can’t be selected again and record remains for reference purposes only.
    Used By Movable AssetsDefault value false, flag to define if the agreement type is used by movable assets.
    Used By Immovable AssetsDefault value false.  Flag to define if the agreement type is by immovable assets
    Used By RevenuesDefault value false.  Flag to define if the agreement type is used by revenues
    Agreement Number Mandatory
    Default value false.  Flag that used to validate the Number of Agreement as a mandatory field in the Revenues section of the Declaration Form.
     
    When attribute 'Is Used by Revenues' is FALSE, this field is not visible.
     
    Agreement Issue Date Mandatory

    Default value false.  Flag used to validate the Agreement Date of Issue as a mandatory field in the Revenues section of the Declaration Form.

    Attribute is not visible when 'Is Used by Revenues' is FALSE.

    LanguageSelect language to register the name and description.
    NameContains the name of the Agreement Type.
    DescriptionContains the full description of the Agreement Type.

     

    Declaration Schedule

    Overview

    This feature contains the information related with the declaration years and validation date types used for all the declaration status defining a start and end date (e.g. create declaration allowed between January 1st and March 31 of current year, analysis declaration allowed between April 1st and September 30th).  Also defining which declaration year is the current to be used by the system.

    Users access Declaration Schedule from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resources Support Entities Financial Disclosure Declaration Schedules

    A screenshot of the Declaration Schedule feature is available here.

    Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Visible Fields

    FieldsDescription
    Id

    Unique identifier for Declaration Schedule, automatically assigned by the system.

    Current Schedule
    It is a flag that identifies if the current declaration year record is the current one. Default value for this field is false.
    Schedule Start DateAllows to enter start date of Schedule as initial period for declaration year.
    Schedule End Date

    Allows to enter end date of schedule as final period for declaration year, the date must be later or equal to schedule start date.

    Exception on Start DateAllows to enter the exception on the start date of schedule as initial period for declaration year.
    Exception on Appointment Date
    Allows to enter an exception date on appointment, the date must be between schedule start date and end date.
    Exception on Dismissal Date

    Allows to enter an exception date on dismissal, the date must be between schedule start date and end date.

    Months for SubmissionAllows to enter the number of months after the schedule start date when the declaration needs to be submitted.
    Exception For Submission In DaysAllows to enter the exception on the number of months after the date of appointment or date of dismissal when the declaration needs to be submitted.
    Start Date To Modify
    Allows to enter the start date to modify a declaration, the date must be a later date than schedule end date.
    End Date To Modify

    Allows to enter the end date to modify a declaration, the date must be between schedile end date and start date to modify.

    Based on Legislation NumberAllows to enter the legislation number on which the declaration schedule is based.
    LanguageAllow users to select language to register name and description.
    NameAllows to enter a short name of the declaration dchedule.
    DescriptionAllows to enter a detail description of the declaration dchedule.

     

    Buttons

    Button ImageDescription
    The New button allows users to switch to insert mode. This action button allows users to manually create Declaration Schedule.
    The Search button allows users to switch to search mode.
    Once an entity has been created or searched for, users may view results when necessary.

    Allows to select a calendar date.  The following window appears:

    Click to Save a created record. The record is then added and a window appears to notify the record has been saved.

     

    Financial Commitment Type

    Overview

    Contains the information related with the type of financial commitments that civil servants declare (e.g. demand loan, target loan, loan, goods loan, mortgage lending, commercial credit, lending).

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Financial Disclosure Financial Commitment Types

    Financial Commitment Type screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier for type of financial commitment, manually entered by the user
    ActiveDefault value true.  If this value is changed to false, it can’t be selected again and record remains for reference purposes only
    LanguageSelect language to register the details
    NameContains the name of the Financial Commitment Type
    DescriptionContains the full description of the Financial Commitment Type

     

    Owned Immovable Asset Type

    Overview

    Owned Immovable Asset Type contains the information related with the type of assets (immovable) that civil servants should declare as owners (e.g. house, apartment, villa, land, garage; building, block, workplace).

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Financial Disclosure Owned Immovable Asset Type

    Owned Immovable Asset Type screen fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    CodeThe unique identification code for the type of asset to be manually entered by users.
    ActiveActive refers that the record s available for use. If this value is changed to false, it can’t be selected again and it will remain for reference purposes only.
    Area MandatoryThis field validates whether the Area is a mandatory field in the Immovable Assets section of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Registry Nbr MandatoryThis field validates whether Registry number is the mandatory field in the Immovable Assets section of the Declaration Form. The default value is False.
    Share In Property MandatoryThis field validates whether Share in Property is a mandatory field in the Immovable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Show In Share Capital Asset InformationThis field used to show the record on the Share Capital Assets Information from the Declaration Form. The default value is False.
    Is Trust ManagerThis field defines the use of the record as Trust Manager (TRUE) on the Share Capital Assets Information from the Declaration Form.
    Is Share CapitalIt defines the use of the record as Share Capital (TRUE) on the Share Capital Assets Information from the Declaration Form.
    LanguageThe country-specific language used for description to be selected from the dropdown box.
    NameThis field contains the name of the Asset.
    DescriptionThis field allows the user to write full description of the Asset.

     

    Owned Movable Asset Type

    Overview

    Owned Movable Asset Type contains the information related with the type of movable asset that civil servants should declare as owners (e.g. forests, perennial plantings, automobiles light, trucks, agricultural equipment, and furniture).

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Financial Disclosure Owned Movable Asset Type

    Owned Movable Asset Type screen fields

    Fields Descriptions
    CodeThe unique identification code for the type of asset to be manually entered by users.
    ActiveActive refers that the record s available for use. If this value is changed to false, it can’t be selected again and it will remain for reference purposes only.
    Vehicle Serial Nbr MandatoryThis field validates whether the Property Registry Number is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Brand MandatoryThis field validates whether the Brand is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Model MandatoryThis field validates whether the field Model is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Year MandatoryThis field validates whether Year is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Volume MandatoryThis field validates whether Volume is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Location MandatoryThis field validates whether the Location is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Legal Entity Name MandatoryThis field validates whether Legal Entity Name is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Nbr. Livestock MandatoryThis field validates whether Number Livestock is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Nbr. Crop MandatoryThis field validates whether Number Crop is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false
    Nbr. Shares MandatoryThis field validates whether Number Shares is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Nbr. Precious Metal Bullion MandatoryThis field validates whether Number Precious Metal Bullion is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Nbr. Precious Metal Items and Antiquities MandatoryThis field validates whether Number Precious Metal Items and Antiquities is a mandatory field in the Movable Assets Information of the Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    Show In Share Capital Asset InformationThis field validates whether to show Share Capital Asset Information in Declaration Form. The default value is false.
    LanguageThe country-specific language used for description to be selected from the dropdown box.
    NameContains the name of the Asset.
    DescriptionContains the full description of the Asset.

     

    Relative Relation Degree

    Overview

    It contains the information related with the kind of relatives relation degree, whom have financial dependencies from civil servants and should declare (e.g. Spouse, Children (under 18), Parents, Brother or Sister).

    Navigation

    Human Resources Support Entities Financial Disclosure Relative Relation Degree

    Relative Relation Degree Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    CodeUnique identifier for relation degree and it will be manually entered by the user.
    ActiveDefault value true.  If this value is changed to false, It can’t be selected again and it will remain for reference purposes only.
    LanguageThe country specific language user can select from the drop-down list. The Default language is English.
    NameContains the name of the Relation Degree.
    DescriptionContains the full description of the Relation Degree.

     

    Revenue Type

    Overview

    The type of revenues that civil servants should declare is registered through Revenue Types (e.g. revenues from working place; from competitions, awards, lotteries, gambling; from capital assets and shares in commercial companies; as gifts; as inheritance; from business activity).

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Support Entities ► Financial Disclosure ► Revenue Type

    Revenue Type Screen Fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier for type of revenue manually entered or automatically generated depending on the system parameters
    ActiveDefault value true. If value is changed to False (unchecked), it can’t be selected again and it will remain for reference purposes only.
    Source MandatoryDefault value false. If value is changed to True (checked) than the Source of Revenue will become a mandatory field in the Revenues section of the Declaration Form.
    Agreement Type MandatoryDefault value false. If value is changed to True (checked) than the Type of Agreement will become a mandatory field in the Revenues section of the Declaration Form.
    NameContains the name of the Revenue Type.
    DescriptionContains the full description of the Revenue Type

     

    Batch Update

    Batch Update Configuration

    Position Management

    Generic Position

    Overview

    Generic positions are managed by the public service and are usually determined by the ministry.  The Generic Position screen is used to define the Generic Position with a unique code, description, reporting position, maximum allowed, reference salary, salary scale, required certificates, skills and degrees, and other additional information.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ►Position Management ►  Generic Position

     

    Generic Position screen fields and Tabs
    Report FieldsDescription
    IdThe unique identification code of the Generic Position
    Workflow StatusThe status of the Generic Position workflow.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Generic Position is available
    Enforce MaximumEnforce Maximum Status - if checked, enforces the maximum number of positions allowed
    Maximum AllowedMaximum number of positions allowed
    Report ToPosition to which this position reports
    Cost Item Scale GroupCost item scale group associated to the Generic Position, from the drop-down menu 
    Cost Item ScaleCost item scale including the sub-group, level and steps, associated to the Generic Position, from the drop-down menu
    Position CategoryPosition category, from the drop-down menu
    Performance Appraisal Criteria GroupPerformance Appraisal Criteria Group, from the drop-down menu 
    Reference SalaryReference salary information (e.g. from the private sector)
    Years of ExperienceIndicates years of experience normally required for this position
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameProvide the name of this position
    DescriptionA detailed description of this position
    Created ByPopulated automatically by the system at creation time of the record.
    Created DatePopulated automatically by the system at creation time of the record.
    Approved ByPopulated automatically by the system when the corresponding Workflow reaches its Approval stage
    Approved DatePopulated automatically by the system when the corresponding Workflow reaches its Approval stage
    Attachments TabAny attachments relating to a reference salary. 
    Degree TabThis tab used to include information about the degree of Education
    Certificate TabThis tab used to include information about the certificates
    Skill TabThis tab used to include information about the skills.
    Experience Tab This tab used to include information about the Experience.
    Spoken Languages TabThis tab used to include information about the Spoken Languages.
    Knowledge TabThis tab used to include information about the Knowledge.
    Main Functions Activities TabThis tab used to include information about the Main Functions Activities.
    Main Relationship TabThis tab used to include information about the Main Relationship.
    Nature TabThis tab used to include information about Nature.
    Other Aspect TabThis tab used to include information about other aspects.

     

     

    Certificate

    Overview

    This tab used to include information about the certificates.

     

    Certificate Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    Is Required

     If it is checked, then certificate is required.

    Certificate

    Select the value from the drop-down option.

     

    Degree

    Overview

    This tab used to include information about the degree of Education

     

    Degree Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    Is Required

     If it is checked, then degree is required.

    Degree

    Select the value from the drop-down option.

    Degree Type

     Two type. Academic level and specific level.

     

    Information

    Overview

    The Information Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to Generic Position.

     

    Information Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

     Unique identification code manually entered by users or automatically generated based on parameters.

    Attachment ClassificationSelect the value from the drop-down option.

    Language

     Country Specific Language used to register the description.

    Title

     Title of attachment uploaded.

    Description

     Any description of the attachment or additional information not included in the uploaded document can be included here.

    Attachment 

     Choose respective file to upload.

    Date Time

     The date and time the attachment was uploaded.

    Date

     The date of the attachment was uploaded.

    User

     The name of users uploading the attachment.

    Language

     Language used in the Attachment file.

     

    Skill

    Overview

    This tab used to include information about the skills.

     

    Skill Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    Is Required

     If it is checked, then skill is required.

    Skill

    Select the value from the drop-down option.

    Skill Type

     Two type. Academic level and specific level.

     

     

    Spoken Languages

    Overview

    This tab used to include information about the Spoken Languages.

     

    Spoken Language Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    Is Required

     If it is checked, then degree is required.

    Spoken Language

    Select the language from the drop-down option.

     

    Experience

    Overview

    This tab used to include information about the Experience.

     

    Experience tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Experience Tab
    Years of ExperienceNumber of years of experience

    Language

    Language used in the Experience file.
    DescriptionDescription of the experience.

     

    Knowledge

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Knowledge required for the Generic position.

    Knowledge tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Knowledge Tab
    Knowledge TypeNumber of years of knowledge
    Language

    Language used in the Experience file.

    DescriptionDescription of the knowledge.
     

     

    Main Functions Activities

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Main Functions Activities required for the Generic position.

    Main Functions Activities tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Main Functions Activities Tab
    LanguageLanguage used in the Main Functions Activities.
    DescriptionDescription of the Main Functions Activities.
     

     

    Main Relationship

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Main Relationship required for the Generic position.

    Main Relationship tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Main Relationship Tab
    Relationship TypeRelationship type of Main Relationship
    LanguageLanguage used in the Main Relationship.
    DescriptionDescription of the Main Relationship.
     

     

    Nature Problem/Responsibilities

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Main Nature for the Generic position.

    Nature tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Nature Tab
    Nature TypeType of nature, available values are problems, responsibilities.
    LanguageLanguage used in the Nature Problem/Responsibilities.
    DescriptionDescription of Nature.
     

     

    Other Aspect

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Other Aspect required for the Generic position.

    Other Aspect tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Other Aspect Tab
    LanguageLanguage used in the Other Aspect.
    DescriptionDescription of the Main Other Aspect.
     

     

    Employee Position

    Overview

    Employee Position is an important factor to FreeBalance application.  Human Resource users create positions using this screen. These positions will be linked to assignments, enabling pay calculation and financial forecasting and salary planning.  

    Employee Position includes positions held by civil servants and include such information as start and end dates, staff quota, reporting to position, work location, financial coding block, required degree(s), skill(s) and certificate(s), and other position-related information.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ►Position Management ► Employee Position

     

    The Employee Position screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    IdUnique identification id of the Employee Position.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Employee Position is available.
    Workflow StatusStatus of the Employee Position workflow.
    Is EstablishedIndicates if an employee position is established or not.
    Allow to Change InstitutionIf checked, the system will allow a change of the institution, in the assignment screen.
    Start DateStart Date of the Employee Position.
    End DateEnd Date of the Employee Position. 
    Staff QuotaNumber of employees that have been determined for this position.
    Frozen Staff QuotaNumber of frozen positions.
    Competence FactorIndicates the Competence Factor associated to the Position
    Problem Solving FactorIndicates the Problem Solving Factor associated to the Position
    Emphasis FactorIndicates the Emphasis Factor associated to the Position
    Rating FactorIndicates the Rating Score of the Position based on the Factors
    Budgeted SalaryIndicates the Budgeted Salary of the Position.
    Generic PositionGeneric Position associated to the Employee Position.
    Report ToIndicates to which position this current position reports to
    InstitutionThe organization responsible for the employee. 
    Work LocationThe location of the Employee Position.
    Legacy ReferenceDefines the Legacy Reference associated with the Employee Position
    Institution TagDomain tag of the Institution.
    LegislationThe legislation associated with the Employee Position.
    UnionThe union associated with the Employee Position.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    DescriptionEmployee Position title.
    Job DescriptionDescription of the position.
    Currently Vacantindicates currently vacant position for this Employee position, automatically updated field.
    Reporting OrderReporting order of this position.
    Service TypeCorrespondent service Type for the employee position
    Employment TypeCorrespondent employment Type for the employee position
    Source Cadre InputThis attribute will link the 'Create Cadre' with the To_Be Employee Position as Source.
    Cadre TypeCadre type of this employee position.
    Positions With AssignmentNo. of assignments using the given employee position
    Positions Without AssignmentNo. of occupied Cadre without employee assignments
    Created ByRead Only field, Populated automatically by the system at creation time of the record.
    Created DateRead Only field, Populated automatically by the system at creation time of the record.
    Approved ByPopulated automatically by the system when the corresponding Workflow reaches its Approval stage 
    Approved DatePopulated automatically by the system when the corresponding Workflow reaches its Approval stage 
    Degree TabThis tab used to include information about the degree of Education
    Certificate TabThis tab used to include information about the certificates
    Skill TabThis tab used to include information about the skills.
    Financial Coding Block TabFinancial Coding Block of the Employee position.
    Dimension TabThis tab describes the Dimensions as Economic Magnitude or Number of Subalterns associated for a position
    Work Conditions TabThis tab describes the Work Conditions associated for a position.
    Experience TabThis tab used to include information about the Experience.
    Position Spoken Languages TabThis tab used to include information about the Spoken Languages.
    Position Knowledge TabThis tab used to include information about the Knowledge.
    Main Functions Activities TabThis tab used to include information about the Main Functions Activities
    Main Relationshipsips TabThis tab used to include information about the Main Relationship.
    Nature TabThis tab used to include information about Nature.
    Other Aspects TabThis tab used to include information about other aspects.
    Attachment TabSet of possible attachments
     

    Attachment

    Overview

    The Attachment Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to Employee Position.

     

    Attachment Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

     Unique identification code manually entered by users or automatically generated based on parameters.

    Language

     Country Specific Language used to register the description.

    Title

     Title of attachment uploaded.

    Description

     Any description of the attachment or additional information not included in the uploaded document can be included here.

    Attachment

     Choose respective file to upload.

    Date Time

     The date and time the attachment was uploaded.

    User

     The name of users uploading the attachment.

    Language

     Language used in the Attachment file.

     

     

    Create a Certificate

    1. Enter the new Certificate information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Check the Is Required checkbox, as required.

    • Is Required: If checked, the certificate is mandatory for the Employee Position.

    3.  Select Certificate from drop down menu.

    • Certificate: The certificate that is required for this position.

    4. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Certificate information and return to the Employee Position screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Certificate information and return to the Employee Position screen.

    Create a Degree

    1. Enter the new Degree information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Check the Is Required checkbox, as required.

    • Is Required: If checked, the degree is mandatory for the Employee Position.

    3.  Select Degree from drop down menu.

    • Degree: The degree that is required for the Employee Position.

    4. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Degree information and return to the Employee Position screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Degree information and return to the Employee Position screen.

    Dimension

    Overview

    This tab describes the Dimensions as Economic Magnitude or Number of Subalterns associated for a position

    Main Relationship tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Dimension CodeDimension code
    Dimension TypeDimension type.
    DescriptionDescription of the Dimension.
     

     

    Experience

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Experience required for the Employee position.

    Experience tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Experience Tab
    Years of ExperienceNumber of years of experience
    DescriptionDescription of the experience.
     

     

    Financial Coding Block

    Overview

    This tab includes Financial Coding Block of the Employee position.

    Financial Coding Block Tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    PercentagePercentage of the chargeable amount for this coding block. This is directly linked to the financial coding block.  When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines (percentage field) must add up to 100.
    Coding Blocklookup to select the coding block.

     

    Main Functions Activities

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Main Functions Activities required for the Employee position.

    Main Functions Activities tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Main Functions Activities Tab
    DescriptionDescription of the Main Functions Activities.
     

     

    Nature

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the Main Nature for the Employee position.

    Nature tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the Nature Tab
    Nature TypeType of nature, available values are problems, responsibilities.
    DescriptionDescription of Nature.
     

     

    Skill

    Navigation  click the New Iconunder  

    Create a Skill

    1. Enter the new Skill information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Check the Is Required checkbox, as required.

    • Is Required: If checked, the skill is mandatory for the Employee Position.

    3.  Select Skill from drop down menu.

    • Skill: The skill that is required for the Employee Position.

    4. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Skill information and return to the Employee Position screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Skill information and return to the Employee Position screen.

    Work Condition

    Overview

    This tab used to add information about the work condition of the employee position.

    Experience tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Work Condition CodeWork Condition code of the tab
    DescriptionDescription of the experience.
     

     

    Cadre Management

    Cadre Management Entities

    Create Cadre

    Overview

    Create Cadre allow the users to run “Cadre Management” operations regarding Create New Cadre

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Entities ► Create Cadre

     

    Create Cadre screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier code for each record

    Request Type

    It shows the type of request of Create Cadre.

    Workflow Status

    Display the work flow process status of the Create Cadre.
    Possible values are Created, Approval request from Spending Agency, Approval Requested, Approved, Cancelled

    Created Date

    Reference to the Date created the instant

    Approved Date

    Reference to the Date approved the instant

    Increase Actual Cadre

    User will increase actual cadre  if need is to increase the number of occupied position. The given value should not increase from Vacant Cadre

    Institution

    The Organization unit - Institution - to which the position belongs

    Created By

    Reference to the user ID created the instant

    Required No of posts  

    No. of posts to be created as per the requirement

    Post Required Reason

    The reason to increase post

    Language

    Select the language used  to register the description and name

    Coding Block

    The specific coding block that will affect the position specifics

    If Other State Reason

    A complementary description to the  Create Cadre

    Required Post Justification

    Description of  Required Posts Justification

    Was there Similar Requisition  Before

    If checked, the requisition is available before.

    Active

    If unchecked the Cadre is not active

    Established

    If unchecked the Establish is not available for Create Cadre

    Describe the Decision

    If unchecked the Decision is not available for Create Cadre

    Quote Department of Management Service Reference & Dates Annual Expenditure

    Additional statement from a specific department regarding the present request.

    Annual Expenditure

    Estimated cost for a given post(s) requisition

    Estimated Expenditure

     It will allow the user to create/establish a list of valid expenditure

    Employee Position To Be Suppressed

    Reference to the Employee Position ID to be suppressed

    Notes

    Description of the create cadre

    Generic Position

    Generic positions are managed by Public service and generic. The Generic Position Parent from this cadre.

    Description

    Employee Position Title should be there.

    Employment Type

    The cadre user will be able create/establish valid Employment Type for the given position.

    Cadre Type

    The cadre user will be able to classify the type of cadre in terms of Spatial location, example: National Provincial, etc.

    Service Type

    The Position Category parent of the Generic Position/Employee Position, categorized as Service Level.

    Reporting Order

    The cadre user will insert data in order to allow ascending sort for reporting purposes.

     

    Applicable Grade

    Overview

    Applicable Grade is to enable the user with the possiblity of creating applicable grades (salaries)

     

    Create Applicable Grade screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    ID

    Unique identifier code for each record

    Cost Item Scale Group

    It contains information about the group that will be used in the cost item scale.

    Service Level

    The service level correspondent to the Cost item Scale Group

     

    Attachments

    Overview

    It is to enable the user with the possibility of attachments creation

     

    Attachment screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    ID

    Unique identifier code for each record

    Attachment Classification

    Classification of the Attachment. This could be useful to classify the attachment being added by the user based on a pre-defined listed configured by the users.

    Language

    Select the language used  to register the description and name

    Title

    Title of the document

    Description

    Description of the Attachment.

    Attachment

    Complete reference to the file attached *.xls,*.Doc, *.Pdf , *.Jpeg, *.Bitmap, *.Png, *.Tiff

    Date Time

    Date and Time of the last operation performed on the attachment document

    Date

    Date  will use to classify the field in terms of date

    User

    Last user who uploaded or updated the document. Automatically assigned by the system

     

    Cadre Employee Position Financial Coding Block

    Overview

    Cadre Employee Position Financial Coding Block contains all positions in the government. Each position needs to belong to an institution.

     

    Cadre Employee Position Financial Coding Block screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Percentage

    This is directly linked to the financial coding block.  When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines (percentage field) must add up to 100

    Coding Block

    It contains the information of every coding block with the structure (number of elements and order of concepts) of the Group.

     

    Suppress Cadre

    Overview

    Suppress Cadre will allow the user to run “Cadre Management” operations.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Entities ► Supress Cadre

     

    Supress Cadre screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier for each record

    Motive

    It display the request type of Suppress Cadre

    Status

    Display the work flow process status of the Suppress Cadre.
    Possible values are Created, Approval request from Ministry, Approval Requested, Approved, Cancelled

    Date Time

    The combination of Date and Time. When request was posted by the user

    User

    Automatic populated with reference to the logged-in Application User.

    Suppressed Posts required Reason

    The reason to decrease posts

    Was There a Similar Requisition Before

    If checked, the requisition is available before.

    Employee Position


    Reference to the employee position ID to be suppressed  

    Institution


    The Organization unit  Institution  to which the position belongs

    Required no of Posts to be Suppressed

    No. of Posts to be Suppressed given by user

    Estimated Annual Savings for the Suppressed Posts

    Estimated Cost for a given post(s) requisition

    Language


    Select the language used  to register the description and name

    If other State the Reason

    A complementary description to the  Suppressed Posts Required Reason

    Suppressed Posts Justification

    Description of  Suppressed Posts Justification

    Quote Department of Management Service Reference & Sales Dates

    Description of  Quote Department of Management Service Reference & Sales Dates

    Notes

    Description of Suppress Cadre

     

    Attachment

    Overview

    The purpose of this screen is to enable the user with the possiblity of attachments creation.

     

    Attachment Tab screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Id

    Unique identifier for each record

    Attachment Classification

    Classification of the Attachment. This could be useful to classify the attachment being added by the user based on a pre-deified listed configured by users

    Language

    Select the language used  to register the description and name

    Title

    Title of the document

    Description

    Description of the attachment.

    Attachment

    Complete reference to the file attached

    Date Time

    The combination of Date and Time.

    Date

    To classify this field in terms of date. It will be used as reference for Reports and Forms

    User

     It shows the last user who uploaded or updated the document. Automatically assign by the system.

     

     

    Update Actual Cadre

    Overview

    Update Actual Cadre allow the users to run “Cadre Management” operations regarding Report Actual Cadre – vacant cadre management

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Entities ► Update Actual Cadre

     

    Update Actual Cadre screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier code for each record

    Request Type

    It shows the type of request of Update Actual Cadre.

    Is Decrease

    It hold a Boolean value (checked/unchecked). Which hold the default value as unchecked.

    Created By

    Reference to the user ID created the instant

    Workflow Status

    Display the work flow process status of the Suppress Cadre.
    Possible values are Created, Approval request from Ministry, Approval Requested, Approved, Cancelled

    Increase Actual Cadre

    User will increase actual cadre  if need is to increase the number of occupied position. The given value should not increase from Vacant Cadre

    Decrease Actual Cadre

    User will increase actual cadre  if need is to reduce the number of occupied position.

    Institution

    The Organization unit - Institution - to which the position belongs

    Employee Position

    Reference to the Employee Position ID to be increased/decreased

    Work Location

    The location where the position is assigned to work

    Applicable Grade

    The selected Cost Item Scale group for the given Position

    Salary Grade

    The possible Sub- groups for the mentioned Cost Item Scale Group

    Coding Block

    The specific coding block that will affect the position specifics

    Vacant Cadre

    it shows the number of vacancies per Employee position

    Created Date

    Reference to the Date created the instant

     

    Cadre Management Support Entities

    Increasing Motive

    Overview

     Increasing Motive  allow the users to create/establish a list of valid reasons to justify posts increasing.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Support Entities ►  Increasing Motive 

     

    Increasing Motive screen Field

     

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier for each record

    Active

    If unchecked the Employment Type  will not be available for module anymore

    Increase

    If checked the description applies to Increase motive

    Decrease

    If  checked the description applies to decrease motive

    Language

    Select the language used  to register the description and name

    Name

    Description of the Component Type

     

    Additional Posts Expenditure

    Overview

    Additional Post Expenditure allow the users to create/establish a list of valid expenditure affections regarding additional post requesting.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Support Entities ► Additional Posts Expenditure

     

    Additional Post Expenditure screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier for each record.

    Is Active

    If unchecked the Additions posts expenditure will not be available for the module anymore.

    Language

    Select the Language used to register the description and name

    Name

     Description of the Component Type NLS

     

    Cadre Type

    Overview

    Cadre Type allow the users to create/establish a list of valid Cadre Types. Per Cadre Type we mean:

    1. National
    2. Provincial
    3. SoES, etc.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Support Entities ► Cadre Type

     

    Cadre Type screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier for each record

    Is Active

    If unchecked the Cadre Type  will not be available for module anymore

    Is National

    If checked the Cadre type is National

    Is Provincial

    If checked the Cadre type is Provincial

    Is SoES

    If checked the Cadre type is SoES

    LanguageCountry specific language used to store Name field

    Name

    Description of the Component Type

     

    Employment Type

    Overview

    Employment Type enables the user to configure positions in terms of types of employment such as:

    1. Permanent
    2. Temporary
    3. Contract, etc.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Support Entities ► Employment Type 

     

    Employment Type screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier for each record

    Active

    If unchecked the Employment Type  will not be available for module anymore

    Is Permanent

    If checked the Employee type is Permanent

    Is Contract

    If checked the Employee type is Contract

    Is Casual

    If checked the Employee type is Casual

    Language

    Select the language used  to register the description and name

    Name

    Description of the Component Type

     

    Estimated Cadre per Fiscal Year

    Overview

    Estimated Rate enables the MoF assigned user to establish a rate in order to:

    1.Estimate Cadre Needs for the upcoming fiscal year.

    2.Compare Estimate Cadre with Previous Year(s)

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Cadre Management Support Entities Estimated Cadre per Fiscal Year

     

    Estimated Cadre screen Fields and Tabs

    Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identifier for each record

    Is Active

    If unchecked the Estimated Cadre  will not be available for module anymore

    Fiscal Year

    It contains the different fiscal years registered within the system

    Employee Position

    It contains all position in the government. Each position needs to belongs to an institution

    Total Actual Cadre Amount

    Calculated amount of  Position Staff quota, Position with assignment and Position without assignment

    Total Estimated Cadre Amount

    The calculated amount per Estimate

     

    Estimated Cadre Category

    Overview

    Estimated Cadre Category tab will allow the user to create rates per service level

     

    Estimated  Cadre Category Tab screen Fields

    Fields

    Description

    Correlative

    Correlative Unique identifier for each record

    Actual Cadre Amount

    The Actual Cadre per service level

    Service Level

    This will allow the users to classify the Cost Item Scale Group in terms of Service Level

    Estimated Cadre Amount

    The value foe Estimated Cadre

     

    Reports

    Cadre Budget Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to show Actual and Approved Cadre by Employee Positions per one given Institution regarding Employment Type (Situation Code Combination) e.g.:

    1. Permanent,
    2. Contract,
    3. Casual or Temporary.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Budget Report

     

    Cadre Budget Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    Date

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Date.

    Service Level

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Level.

    Employee Position

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Employee Position.

    Employment Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Employment Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Cadre Budget Report Approval Requested

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to show Approved and Approval Requested Cadre by Employee Positions per one given Institution regarding Employment Type (Situation Code Combination) e.g. Permanent; Contract; Casual or Temporary

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Budget Report Approval Requested

     

    Cadre Budget Report Approval Requested Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    As On

    Filter criteria  date value from the calendar button.

    Service Level

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Level.

    Employee Position

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Employee Position.

    Employment Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Employment Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Cadre Class By Public Sector Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to show cadre types per service level class by:

    1. Institution
    2. Employee Position
    3. The report will allow the user to display the available in a given time-frame.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Class By Public Sector Report

     

    Cadre Class By Public Sector Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    As On

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Date.

    Service Level

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Level.

    Employment Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Employment Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Cadre Planning Analysis Report

    Overview

    This report serves as a cadre planning analysis tool and shows the number of approved posts, actual number of positions and planned posts by Institution. This report is used for budget planning purposes.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Planning Analysis Report

     

    Cadre Planning Analysis Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Field

    Description

    Fiscal Year

    Fiscal Year on which users want to filter the report.

    Institution

    Institution as filter option.

     

    Cadre Planning Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to show:

    1. Approved and Active Cadre.
    2. Proposed (approval pipeline) Cadre.
    3. per Ministry (Institution) accordingly Service Level (Senior, Secondary, Tertiary, Primary Level, etc.).
    4. The report will allow the user to display the available in a given time-frame.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Planning Report

     

    Cadre Planning Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    As On

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Date.

    Service Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Type.

    Salary Code

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Salary Code.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Cadre Report

    Overview

    This report serves as a cadre planning tool and shows the number of Actual and Approved Cadre per:

    1. Institution
    2. Employment Type
    3. The report will allow the user to display the available in a given time-frame.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Report

     

    Cadre Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    Start Date

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Date.

    Salary Code

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Salary Code.

    Service Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Cadre Summary Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to show the totals (summary) of Actual and Approved Cadre by:

    1. Service Levels per one given Institution.
    2. Service levels are related with Cost Item Scale Groups and due to Government of Sri Lanka specific rules each Cost Item Scale Group is classified by one Service Level.
    3. The report will allow the user to display the available information in a given time-frame. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Cadre Summary Report

     

    Cadre Summary Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    Date

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Date.

    Service Level

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Level.

    Cadre Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Cadre Type.

    Service Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Service Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Classification Of Employee By Service Type Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to review the number of employees working in 3 different Administrative levels regarding Serive Type (position Category) Classifications:

    1. National;
    2. Provincial;
    3. SoES;

    The report will allow the user to display the available in a given time-frame.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Classification Of Employee By Service Type Report

     

    Classification Of Employee By Service Type Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    Employee Position

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Employee Position.

    Report Date

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Report Date.

    Cadre Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Cadre Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Creation of New Post and Suppression Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to:

    1. show all the new posts that are created and suppressed during a fiscal year per by Institutions (i.e. Spending Units, Ministry etc.)
    2. The report will allow the user to display the available in a given time-frame.

     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management  Reports ►  Creation of New Post and Suppression Report

     

    Creation of New Post and Suppression Report Filter Fields

    Field

    Description

    Start Date

    Filter Criteria displaying a list of Date.

    Fiscal Year

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Fiscal Year.

    Cadre Type

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Cadre Type.

    Institution

    Filter Criteria displaying the list of Institution.

     

    Employee Profile Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to display Results from cadre planning at a summary level.
     

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Cadre Management ► Reports ►  Employee Profile Report

     

    Employee Profile Report Filter Fields

    FieldsDescription
    Fiscal YearFiscal year filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryCost Item Scale Group filter criteria for this report.

     

     

    Position Control Management

    Position Control

    Overview

    The Position Control Management has the objective to detail by Budget Office, the vacants and occupied positions giving to each record of them an ordinal number as well as a budgeted salary which will have the reference of an already created Employee Position.  In addition it will allow to perform Bulk Modifications on existing records.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources  ► Position Management  ► Position Control Management ► Position Control

     

    Position Control screen fields and tabs

     

    FieldsDescription
    Budget Officelookup to select Budget office for this position.
    Ordinal NumberSequence by Budget Office
    Effective DateIdentifies uniquely the date when changes took place.  It must be entered by the user.
    Workflow StatusWorkflow status of the position control
    Is ActiveWhen FALSE the Position Control is not available for the module anymore.
    End Date ReasonIf the Is Active field is false then this fields is active to give reasons for inactive.
    Institutionlookup to select Institution for this position control.
    Employee Position

    Employee position for this position control.
    Employee Positions where its Institution is under the Budget Office selected in attribute Budget Office. 

    Pay Codepay code applicable for this position control
    Budgeted SalaryDefines the Budgeted Salary associated to the Position Control.
    Type
    This attribute could take one of the following values:
    'Vacant'
    'Occupied'
    The default value is 'Vacant' 
    Is ReservedDefines if the position is reserved.
    If attribute Type is equal to 'Vacant' then this field must be Enable, otherwise Read-only.
    Legacy ReferenceDefines the Legacy Reference associated with the Position Control.
    Employee Assignment

    Defines the Employee assignment associated to the Position Control.
    If attribute Type is equal to 'Vacant' then the textbox and lookup button must be Read-only, otherwise must be enabled.

    Created By
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system at creation time.
     
    Created On
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system at creation time.
    Approved By
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system when the workflow reaches the approval stage.
    Approved On
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system when the workflow reaches the approval stage.
    Position Control Financial Coding Blocks TabTab to select the Coding Block for the position control.

     

    Position Control Financial Coding Blocks

    Overview

    This tab includes Financial Coding Block of the position control.

    Position Control Financial Coding Block Tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the coding block tab
    PercentagePercentage of the chargeable amount for this coding block. This is directly linked to the financial coding block.  When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines (percentage field) must add up to 100.
    Coding Blocklookup to select the coding block.
     

     

    Position Control Historical

    Overview

    This entity provides information about the history of position control.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources  ► Position Management  ► Position Control Management ► Position Control Historical

     

    Position Control Historical screen fields and tabs

     

    FieldsDescription
    Budget Officelookup to select Budget office for this position.
    Ordinal NumberSequence by Budget Office
    Effective DateIdentifies uniquely the date when changes took place.  It must be entered by the user.
    Workflow StatusWorkflow status of the position control
    Is ActiveWhen FALSE the Position Control is not available for the module anymore.
    End Date ReasonIf the Is Active field is false then this fields is active to give reasons for inactive.
    Institutionlookup to select Institution for this position control.
    Employee Position

    Employee position for this position control.
    Employee Positions where its Institution is under the Budget Office selected in attribute Budget Office. 

    Pay Codepay code applicable for this position control
    Budgeted SalaryDefines the Budgeted Salary associated to the Position Control.
    Type
    This attribute could take one of the following values:
    'Vacant'
    'Occupied'
    The default value is 'Vacant' 
    Is ReservedDefines if the position is reserved.
    If attribute Type is equal to 'Vacant' then this field must be Enable, otherwise Read-only.
    Legacy ReferenceDefines the Legacy Reference associated with the Position Control.
    Employee Assignment

    Defines the Employee assignment associated to the Position Control.
    If attribute Type is equal to 'Vacant' then the textbox and lookup button must be Read-only, otherwise must be enabled.

    Created By
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system at creation time.
     
    Created On
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system at creation time.
    Approved By
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system when the workflow reaches the approval stage.
    Approved On
    Read Only field.
    Populated automatically by the system when the workflow reaches the approval stage.
    Position Control Financial Coding Blocks TabTab to select the Coding Block for the position control.
     

     

    Position Control Financial Coding Blocks

    Overview

    This tab includes Financial Coding Block of the position control.

    Position Control Financial Coding Block Tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Serial NumberSerial number of the coding block tab
    PercentagePercentage of the chargeable amount for this coding block. This is directly linked to the financial coding block.  When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines (percentage field) must add up to 100.
    Coding Blocklookup to select the coding block.
     

     

    Bulk Increase Budgeted Salary

    Overview

    Bulk Increase Budgeted Salary entity used to increase the budgeted salary of position controls.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ►Position Management ►Position Control Management ►Bulk Increase Budgeted Salary

    Bulk Increase Budgeted Salary screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Application IdUnique ID. Can be set as manual or automatic.
    Workflow StatusWorkflow status of the Bulk Increase Budgeted Salary entity.
    Effective DateDate when this bulk increase going to affect.
    Is Increase Based On FileIf this fields is True then the Increase Based On File.
    Is Increase Based On Financial Coding BlockIf this fields is True then the Increase Based On Financial Coding Block.
    Financial Coding BlockFinancial Coding Block of the Bulk Increase Budgeted Salary entity.
    Percentage Of IncreasePercentage Of Increase of budgeted salary.
    Amount Of IncreaseAmount Of Increase of budgeted salary.
    New Fixed AmountIf there is any Fixed amount of salary increase.
    Is Obtain Not Included Data In FiltersIf this fields is True then Obtain will Not Included Data in Filters
    Position Controls Tab
    A collection of one to many Position Control which is going to affect by the Increase Budgeted Salary.

     

    Bulk Reserve (Vacants)

    Overview

    This process has as objective to perform bulk reserves into the Position Control entity only for the records where the value of attribute Type is equal to VACANT and attribute Status is equal to APPRVED and attribute Is Active is equal to TRUE. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management Position Control Management ► Bulk Reserve (Vacants)

    Bulk Reserve screen fields 

    FieldsDescription
    Budget OfficeBudget office of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    Ordinal NumberOrdinal Number of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    Effective DateEffective Date of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    InstitutionInstitution of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    Employee PositionEmployee Position of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    Budgeted SalaryBudgeted Salary of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    Is ReservedIs Reserved field of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.
    Legacy ReferenceLegacy Reference of the position control. Filter criteria to perform search position control.

     

    Bulk Modification

    Download Template

    Overview

    This entity allows users to download the bulk update import template. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management Position Control Management  ► Bulk Modification  ► Download Template

    Download Template screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Budget OfficeThis field used for Data Access Security.

     

    Upload Template with changes

    Overview

    This entity allows users to import the bulk update import template. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management Position Control Management  ► Bulk Modification  ► Upload Template with changes

    Upload Template with changes screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Import FileThis field used for choosing the import file.

     

    Bulk Modification Execution Log

    Overview

    This entity allows users to download the bulk update import template. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management Position Control Management  ► Bulk Modification  ► Bulk Modification Execution Log

    Bulk Modification Execution Log screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Process Start TimestampWhen the import process starts
     
    Process Finish TimestampWhen the import process ends
    Application UserApplication User who performs the import process.
    InstitutionThe institution of the import file.
    Execution Result TypeExecution Result. possible values are Failed, Fully Imported, Partially Imported, No Records Imported, validation Errors.

     

    Batch Update

    Batch Update Log

    Batch Update Requisition

    Retroactive Payment Summary

    Disciplinary

    Purpose

    The objectives of the Disciplinary Module are to ensure a fair and consistent approach to enforcing standards of performance and conduct.  It will provide a framework to guide the behavior and conduct of civil servants.  The module will help correct behavior and encourage improvement among civil servants whose performance or conduct is unsatisfactory.  It will help in resolving disciplinary cases fairly and as quickly as possible.

    Disciplinary Case

    Overview

    Allows to create Disciplinary Cases.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Disciplinary Disciplinary Case

    Disciplinary Case screen fields and tabs

    FieldsDescription
    Id
    System generated. Unique key
    Workflow StatusDisplays the current workflow status of the record.
    Date Opened
    Default is system date. Can be changed by user.
    Date ClosedDefault is system date when the status is changed to a final state
    Is Grievance?Mark the check box if its Grievance.
    Grounds for Disciplinary ActionRecords of possible grounds for a disciplinary case, along with the actions associated that could be taken against an employee. Can be selected using lookup function.
    EmployeeEmployee can be selected using the lookup function.
    Entered on behalf of

    Employee who wishes to have a disciplinary case, not necessarily the employee doing the data entry, can be a supervisor or someone else.

    Default = the person doing the data entry, can be changed.

    Allow Modify Explanation
    Default = TRUE
     
    Once this is set to FALSE, in employee self service, this  cannot be modified in employee self service
    LanguageSelect language to register explanation.
    ExplanationDetailed explanation of the dispute
    Employee ExplanationEmployee's explanation
    Employees In Dispute tabList of other employees involved
    Disciplinary Case tab
    This is a circular reference. This allows to know what other cases for the accused employee are related to this one.
     
    Only allows to pick Disciplinary cases where employee accused = employee accused in this case and the case number is not = to the current case number, and status is not = "Cancelled".
    Disciplinary Notes tabThis tab allows notes to be entered in regards to this disciplinary case.
    Disciplinary Unions tabThis tab allows to identify the different unions involved in the dispute
    Disciplinary Actions for Employee tabThis entity is to identify the actions taken against the employee

     

    Disciplinary Actions for Employee tab

    Overview

    This entity is to identify the actions that will be taken against the employee.

    Disciplinary Actions for Employee tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdCode of the Diciplinary action to be entered.
    Disciplinary ActionName of the Diciplinary Action.
    Date Action is CompletedShows if the action completed or not.
    StatusStatus of the action.
    LanguageLanguage to register the details.

     

    Disciplinary Notes tab

    Overview

    This tab allows notes to be entered in regards to this disciplinary case.

    Disciplinary Notes tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    AttachmentAllow to attach a document.
    LanguageLanguage to register notes.
    NotesDetailed notes about the diciplinary action.

     

    Disciplinary Unions tab

    Overview

    This tab allows to identify the different unions involved in the dispute.

    Disciplinary Unions tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    UnionAllows to select Union using the lookup function.
    LanguageSelect Language to register Notes.
    NotesA detailed note about the union.
    AttachmentAllows to attach ay related document.

     

    Employees In Dispute tab

    Overview

    This entity is to describe the list of employees who are part of this dispute.

    Employees In Dispute tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeAny employee can be selected except the one who is the employee accused in the disciplinary case.
    LanguageSelect language to register comments.
    CommentsDescribes how this employee is implicated
    AttachmentAllow to attach a document
    DisciplinaryCaseIf this employee needs to have disciplinary action, he will have his own case
    ActiveCheck the active box to use this record as a reference

     

    Support Entities

    Disciplinary Action

    Overview

    This feature allows to set all possible actions that could be taken when there is a disciplinary case.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Disciplinary Support Entities Disciplinary Action

    Disciplinary Action screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeConfiguration parameter determines if entered by user or system generated. When system generated, it is left padded with zeros.
    LanguageSelect language to register the descripion.
    ActionAction that given to an employee because of a disciplinary case.
    DescriptionDetailed description of the action taken.
    Written warningCheck box can be selected if the action taken is a written warning.
    Recovery of propertyCheck box can be selected if the action taken is a Recovery of property.
    Disabling of annual incrementCheck box can be selected if the action taken is a Disabling of annual increment.
    Email to be sentCheck box can be selected if the action taken is sending an email.
    End the employee assignmentCheck box can be selected if the action taken is the end of the employee assignment.
    Manual interventionCheck box can be selected if the action taken is a Manual intervention.
    Requires approvalCheck box can be selected if the action Requires approval.
    ActiveIf unchecked, record can not be used as a reference other modules. Checked by default.

     

    Grounds for Disciplinary Action

    Overview

    This feature allows users to create all the possible grounds for a disciplinary case, along with the actions associated that could be taken against an employee.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Disciplinary Support Entities ► Grounds for Disciplinary Action

    Grounds for Disciplinary Action screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeThis is a unique code generated by the system or by the user. It depends on the system settings for this feature.
    LanguageIt allows users to select the language using the drop-down feature to write the description.
    GroundsIt allows users to enter the grounds for the disciplinary action.
    DescriptionIt allows users to write the detailed description related to grounds for disciplinary action.
    Is for GrievanceThe default value of this checkbox is unchecked. When it is checked it is used as a grievance.
    ActiveBy default, this checkbox is checked. When it is unchecked the Grounds for Disciplinary Action would not available to use.
    Disciplinary ActionsThis feature allows users to select the disciplinary action.

     

    Employee Management

    Employee

    To view the employee’s profile

     

    Go to Human Resources > Employee Management  > Employee

    1.            In the Employee window, click on the Find  icon to do a general search.  

    2.            Click on one of the employee listed. Example:

     

    3.            The manager can now view the employee information.

    4.            Select the Tabs at the bottom of the screen see the  information related to each of them.

     

    To view the Employee Assignment

     

    Go to: Human Resources > Employee Management  > Assignment Management > Employee Assignment

               

    1.  Click on the Find  icon to do a general search. The engine will bring up all employee assignments that are current and past. Example:

     

     

    1. Click on the hyperlink, example
    2. You can view the employee assignment details, like

    a.            Employee Assignment Id

    b.            Employee Institution

    c.             Employee Position     

    d.            Situation Code Combination (type of employment conditions)

    e.            Shift Schedule

    f.              Pay Code, etc.

    Example:

     

    Note. The manager has limited access to view the records, so he cannot update nor change the information contained on the Employee and Employee Assignment Forms.



     

    Employment History

    Overview

    This screen describes the employment history of employee. An employee can have many employments.  Employments can occur within the government as well as outside of government. 

    Navigation click the New icon under .

    Create Employment History

    1. Enter the new Employment History information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Check the Is Vendor and From Government checkboxes, if required. By Default - these checkboxes are not selected.

    • Is Vendor: If checked, the employer is a known vendor to the government.
    • From Government:  If checked, the employment history information originates from the government.

    3. Enter Assignment Start Date, Assignment Departure Date, Start Date and End Date if required.

    • Assignment Start Date: Start date of the assignment.
    • Assignment Departure Date: Date the employee left the assignment.
    • Start Date: Start date the employee worked for the employer other than government.
    • End Date: Date the employee left the employer other than government.

    4. Choose the Situation Code Catalogue from the Drop Down Menu.

    • Situation Code Catalogue: Identifies the employment situation such as full time, part time from prior Assignments.

    5. To enter the Institution, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Institution list, then select the appropriate Institution.

    6. To enter the Position, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Position list, then select the appropriate Position.

     7. To enter the Vendor, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Vendor list, then select the appropriate Vendor.

    • Institution: Institution .
    • Position: Employee Position.
    • Vendor: A recognized place of work other than the government.

    8. Choose Language from Drop Down Menu, if required.

    9. Enter the Title and Description.

    • Title: Title of position the employee was in.
    • Description: Explanatory notes on what the employee did at this position.  

     To ADD a Departure Reason:

    1. Click on the Lookup icon  underand  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Departure Reason list, then select the appropriate Departure Reason.

    2. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), underto select and de-select the Departure Reason(s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select or de-select all Departure Reason(s), if required.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Departure Reason(s), if required.

    4. Repeat steps 1 to 3 as required for all Payment Locations.

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Employment History information and return to the Employee screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Employment History entry and return to the Employee screen.


     

    Medical Form

    Navigation click the New icon under .

     

    Create a Medical Form

    1. Enter the new Medical Form information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Enter Code.

    • Code: Numerical Code of medical form.

    3. Choose the Language from the Drop Down Menu.

    • Language: Language as chosen.

    4. Enter Name and Instruction.

    • Name: The name of the form.
    • Instruction: Instructions on how to use the form; its intended purpose.

    5. Enter Medical Examination Date.

    • Medical Examination Date:  Date of medical examination

    6. Choose Marital Status from the Drop Down Menu.

    • Marital Status: Marital Status.

    7. Enter the Number of Dependents.

    • Number of Dependents: Number of individuals the employee is responsible for.

    8. Enter the Family Medical History, Personal Medical History and General Note if required.

    • Family Medical History: Family medical history information.
    • Personal Medical History: Personal medical history information.
    • General Note: General commentary.
    • Medical Expiry Date: Date the medical form will expire. This field will only be for viewing purposes. The value in this field will be determined automatically.

     

    To ADD a Contact:

    1. Click on the Contact tab,, Contact New iconand enter the new Contact information (refer to Contact for more information).

    Any Information under the Medical Condition tab,is being automatically retrieved from the Medical Catalogue function. Refer to Medical Catalogue for more details. 

    2. Click the individual Select Checkbox(es), under the Contact tab,, to select and de-select the Contact information, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select or de-select all the Contact information, if required.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Contact information, if required.

    4. Repeat steps 1 to 3 as required for each tab.

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Medical Form and return to the Employee screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Medical Form entry and return to the Employee screen.

     

     

    Note

    Navigation (From click the New icon under ).

    Create a Note

    1. Enter the new Note information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Enter ID.

    • ID: Note identification number.

    3. Created Date: Date the note is created - is system generated.

    4. Choose Language from Drop Down Menu if required.

    • Language: Language as chosen.

    5. Enter Title and Details.

    • Title: Title of note.
    • Details: "notepad" for HR to write comments about the employee/employee file.

    6. Choose Note from Drop Down Menu.

    • Note: Type of note to select from the Drop Down Menu.

    7. To ADD an Attachment, click on the New icon  and enter the Attachment information. Refer to Attachments for more details.

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Note information and return to the Employee screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Note information and return to the Employee screen.

    Payment Information

    Navigation (From click the New icon under ).

    Create Payment Information

    1. Enter the new Payment Information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Check the Send by Mail checkbox if required. By Default - Send by Mail checkbox is not checked.

    3. Choose the Pay Method from the Drop Down Menu. Depending on the Pay Method chosen, different fields will appear.

    • Pay Method: Method of Payment

    4. Choose the Pay Type.

    • Pay Type:  
      PERCENT - Percent of pay to receive.
      AMOUNT - Amount of pay to receive.
      BALANCE - The balance of pay.  
    • If payment is not split into 2, Balance should be selected.    A value is only entered if you want a fixed amount paid in a different manner.

    4. Enter the Value if required.

    • Value: The value of pay to received based on Pay Type.

    . To enter a new Bank Account, click on the New icon  and enter the required Bank Account Information. Refer to Bank Account for more details.  The bank account information can only be entered if the pay method is Cash or Cheque

    6. To enter the Pay Agent, if required, click on the Lookup icon , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Pay Agent information, then select the Pay Agent.

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Payment Information and return to the Employee screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Payment Information entry and return to the Employee screen.

     

    Bank Account

    Navigation (From click the New icon  under  and then click on the New Bank Account icon ).

    Create a Bank Account

    1. Enter the new Bank Account information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. To enter the Financial Institution, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Financial Institution list, then select the appropriate Financial Institution.

    • Financial Institution: Name of Financial Institution

    3. Choose the Currency from the Drop Down Menu.

    • Currency: The Currency the bank account will be registered with.

    4. To enter the Offset Code, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Offset Code list, then select the appropriate Offset Code.

    • Financial Institution: Name of Financial institution.
    • Offset Code: Offset coding block.

    5. Enter the Account Number, Iban, National Transfer Code and Bank Account Name if required.

    • Account Number: Account number of bank account.
    • Iban: The code used for verification of wire transfers.
    • National Transfer Code: Universal transfer code for the bank account within the employee country. 
    • Bank Account Name: Name of the bank account.

    6. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Bank Account information and return to the Employee screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Bank Account entry and return to the Employee screen.

     

    Beneficiary

    Overview

    This screen represents the personal information related to a specific beneficiary.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Beneficiaries, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Beneficiary screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the beneficiary. This value is system generated and non-editable
    Employee StatusThis is the status of the employee record.  The status will be set to ‘CREATED’ when initially creating a beneficiary record.
    PrefixPrefix of Name of Beneficiary
    First NameFirst Name of Beneficiary
    Middle NameMiddle Name of Beneficiary
    Last NameLast Name of Beneficiary
    Default LanguageLanguage chosen of Beneficiary
    Date of BirthBirthday of Beneficiary
    Place of BirthLocation of Birth of Beneficiary
    GenderGender of Beneficiary
    Social NumberSocial Number of Beneficiary
    Marital StatusMarital status of the Beneficiary
    ActiveIf checked, Beneficiary is active
    Application UserRefers to the User in the system
    InstitutionDefines the organization of the Beneficiary
    Country of OriginCountry of Origin of Beneficiary
    CitizenshipCitizenship of Beneficiary
    ResidencyCountry of Residency of Beneficiary
    RaceRace of Beneficiary
    ReligionReligion of Beneficiary
    TribeTribe of Beneficiary
    Deceased DateDate of death of Beneficiary
    Tax Identification NumberTax Identification Number
    Is Payslip Sent Via E-mailIf checked, the play slip will be sent by e-mail
    CurrencyRefers to a particular country currency, for example the US dollar, or to the coins and bank notes

    Create a Beneficiary

    This screen represents the personal information related to a specific beneficiary.

    Note:A beneficiary file is created only if a Beneficiary is to be paid.

    To CREATE a Beneficiary, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Beneficiary information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. To add a new Picture, if required, click on the New icon  to add a picture. Some information is required. Refer to Attachments for details.
    4. Enter the Code, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the beneficiary. This value is system generated and non-editable

    5.   Choose the Prefix and Employee Status from the Drop Down Menu and enter First Name, Middle Name and Last Name as required. 

    • Prefix: Prefix of Name of Beneficiary
    • First Name: First Name of Beneficiary
    • Middle Name: Middle Name of Beneficiary
    • Last Name: Last Name of Beneficiary

    6.   Choose Default Language from the Drop Down Menu.

    • Default Language: Language chosen of Beneficiary

    7.   Select Date of Birth from the Calendar icon.

    • Date of Birth: Birthday of Beneficiary

    8.   Enter Place of Birth if required.

    • Place of Birth: Location of Birth of Beneficiary

    9.   Choose Gender from Drop Down Menu

    • Gender: Gender of Beneficiary

    10.   Enter the Social Number.

    • Social Number: Social Number of Beneficiary

    11.   Select Marital Status from the Drop Down Menu

    • Marital Status: Marital status of the Beneficiary

    12.   Check the Active checkmark if required. By Default - Active is selected.

    • Active: If checked, Beneficiary is active

    13.   To enter the Application User, if required, click on the Lookup icon , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Application User information, then select the Application User.

    14.   To enter the Institution, if required, click on the Lookup icon , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Institution information, then select the Institution.

    15.   Choose Country of Origin, Citizenship, Residency, Race, Religion and Tribe from the Drop Down Menu.

    • Country of Origin: Country of Origin of Beneficiary
    • Citizenship: Citizenship of Beneficiary
    • Residency: Country of Residency of Beneficiary
    • Race: Race of Beneficiary
    • Religion: Religion of Beneficiary
    • Tribe: Tribe of Beneficiary

    16.   Select the Deceased Date from the Calendar icon, if required.

    • Deceased Date: Date of death of Beneficiary

    17. Enter the Tax Identification Number, if required.

    • Tax Identification Number: Tax Identification Number

    18. Check Is Payslip Sent Via E-Mail, if required.

    • Is Payslip Sent Via E-mail: If checked, the play slip will be sent by e-mail

    19. To enter the Currency, if required, click on the Lookup icon , click on Find icon  to retrieve the Currency information, then select the Currency.

     

    To ADD Spoken Languages to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Spoken Language information, or leave the Spoken Language information blank to retrieve all Spoken Languages.

    2. Click the Find icon 

    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Spoken Languages, as required.

    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Spoken Languages.

    5. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Spoken Language information, if required.

    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Spoken Languages, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Spoken Languages or de-select all Spoken Languages, if required.

     

    ADD Income Tax Destination to the Beneficiary screen, if the beneficiary is tax exempt:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Income Tax Destination information, or leave the Income Tax Destination information blank to retrieve all Income Tax Destinations.

    2. Click the Find icon 

    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Income Tax Destinations, as required.

    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Income Tax Destinations.

    5. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Income Tax Destination information, if required.

    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Income Tax Destinations, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Income Tax Destinations or de-select all Income Tax Destinations, if required.

     

    To ADD Contacts to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Contacts (refer to Contacts for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Contact information and return to the Beneficiary screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Contact entry and return to the Beneficiary screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Contact information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Contacts, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Contacts or de-select all Contacts, if required.

     

    To ADD Address information to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Addresses (refer to Address for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Address information and return to the Beneficiary screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Address entry and return to the Beneficiary screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Address information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Addresses, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Addresses or de-select all Addresses, if required.

     

    To ADD Additional Information to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Additional Information (refer to Additional Information for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Additional Information and return to the Beneficiary screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Additional Information entry and return to the Beneficiary screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Additional Information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Additional Information, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Additional Information or de-select all Additional Information, if required.

     

    To ADD Attachments to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachment information and return to the Beneficiary screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachment entry and return to the Beneficiary screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Attachments, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Attachments or de-select all Attachments, if required.

     

    To ADD Payment Information to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Payment Information (refer to Payment Information for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Payment Information and return to the Beneficiary screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Payment Information entry and return to the Beneficiary screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Payment Information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Payment Information, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Payment Information or de-select all Payment Information, if required.

     

    To ADD Notes to the Beneficiary screen, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter Notes (refer to Note for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Note information and return to the Beneficiary screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Note entry and return to the Beneficiary screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Note information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Notes, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Notes or de-select all Notes, if required.

    Delete a Beneficiary

    This screen provides the ability to gather all employees in one organized function.

    To DELETE, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Employee you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Employees, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Beneficiary you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

         4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Beneficiary.

         5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Beneficiary has been deleted

    To Verify that the Beneficiary has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Beneficiary information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Beneficiary

    This screen provides the ability to gather all beneficiaries in one organized function.

    To MODIFY, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Beneficiaries, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .
    3. Click on the Employee you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove any created or retrieved information under the Tabs, refer to the associated link of the created or retrieved information in Create a Beneficiary.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

    Change Date Of Birth

    Recruitment Management

    Overview

    Recruitment Management deals with the process of retrieving candidates for open positions based on their academic qualifications and work experience. Candidates must match a series of different requirements that the available positions demand and based on their ability to meet the requirements of the position, it will be decided whether or not they will be offered an interview appointment.  This process involves a deep analysis of the applicants previous work experience and his/her relations with previous employers. Several different pieces of information are required before an applicant can be offered an interview, such as academic qualifications.

    In Recruitment Management, the specific sections discussed are Recruitment Requisition, Internal Candidate Search, Internal Applicant, Applicant List, Interview Schedule and Job Offer. Each section contains explanations and goes through specific details that apply to Recruitment Management such as times of interviews, list of applicants, whether candidates are external or internal, and the submission of recruitment requisitions for approval.

    Objectives and Benefits

    Recruitment Requisition (For more information click here)

    This process deals with the applicants and the positions specifications. If the position being sent for requisition is temporary, the budget does not need to be checked as this position is already approved budget wise and head-count wise. However, if the position being sent for requisition is not temporary, the hiring manager will not be able not be able to submit the requisition unless the budget has available head-count associated to the request. Also, if the position is not temporary, and there is no head-count available, the system will provide a warning to the hiring manager - the system will be able to identify the HR recruiter supporting the department or hiring manager.  The requisition itself will contain certain requirements such as  Job Reference Number, Planned Hire Date, Full-time/Part Time, Salary, Language, Medical Requirements and other contents.

     When an application is submitted by a current employee the system will notify the recruiter of the application. They can go to the system and look up the job reference number and see all the applicants for the positions and the system will collect all internal applications for the position and will provide a report with the certain information such as Position ID#, Employee Name, Date of submission of application, matching of qualifications, and others.  

     Internal Candidate Search and Internal Applicants (For more information on the Internal Candidate Search click here, for Internal Applicants, click here)

    NOTE: To complete an Internal Candidate Search you must have filled out a Recruitment Requisition.

    Based on the matching and assessment of the candidate against the requirements the recruiter will be able to access the file and notify the candidate if the candidate has been selected for either interview, additional test or did not meet the qualifications. The employee record will retain the information on why the candidate did not meet the qualifications. Internal Applicants and External Applicants are both discussed and are key components of Recruitment Management. Available job positions are sometimes open to external candidates, meaning candidates who are not already within the organization itself, and internal candidates are those who are already apart of the organization, but still apply for other jobs.

     Applicant List (For more information click here)

    NOTE: To complete an Applicant List you must have filled out a Recruitment Requisition and Internal Applicants.

     The list of entire applicants will be given to the HR recruiter for reviewing. The recruiter will be able to capture the information from the applicant references either in a form basis or enter details related to the results of the reference checks. The recruiter contacts the candidate either by email or phone to schedule an interview. The recruiter will be able to enter notes in the application process indicating stage of applications.  The recruiter notifies the Hiring Manager of internal candidates who meet the necessary qualifications for the position along with test scores. There are many different qualifications that can influence an employer to hire a candidate. Two of the most important would be academic qualifications and work experience. Academic qualifications is an important factor as to whether or not an applicant is to be considered, as it is important to make sure the education is in direct correlation with the assignments and tasks to be completed.  A candidate's employment history is also extremely important to an employer as it will help the employer get a more detailed knowledge of how the candidate completes tasks and assignments in the work place. Many different factors such as attendance, team work, initiative and behavior come into place when one discusses work experience.

     Interview Schedule (For more information click here)

    NOTE: To complete an Interview Schedule you must have filled out a Recruitment Requisition and Internal Applicants.

    Each applicant can have one or more interviews. One interview can be assigned to more than one interviewer. The Hiring Manager will be able to view the short list of candidates and or any other internal candidate who applies for the position. The recruiter will be able to see anybody that has been recommended to be promoted in this position

     Job Offer (For more information click here)

    NOTE: To complete a Job Offer you must have filled out a Recruitment Requisition and Internal Applicants.

    The Hiring Manager shall be able to select the candidate which best meets the requirements of the position and notify the recruiter to generate an offer. The offer will include certain information such as date, name, position, description of duties, vacation allowances, compensation and others.

    Recruitment Requisition

    Overview

    The Recruitment Requisition manages the process for open opportunities and resource management utilizing the establishment controls. Recruitment starts when a recruitment requisition is generated and submitted for approval. The pre-established workflow configuration will submit the requisition to the appropriate approver. Once the requisition is approved, the designated recruiter will receive the requisition to commence the recruitment activities.

    Initiate a hiring request:

     

    The Recruitment Management is designed to manage the entire recruitment process.

    To initiate a hiring process, go to Human Employee > Employee Management > Recruitment Management > Recruitment Requisition

    1. To create a Recruitment Requisition Click on New  icon

    Note. The Recruitment Requisition form contains the information related to the position. The dates to apply, and the details of the skills required for an applicant to qualify are clearly outlined here.

     

    2. Enter the Planned Hire Date.
    3. Enter the Quantity, example: 2

         a. Select the Position by clicking on the Lookup icon.  Example hiring an Assistant Director.

         b. Recruitment Board: Board B.

         c. Select a Direct Report, a Requestor and the Recruiter.

         d. Some information will be inherited automatically by the system for example the Salary Scale and Group.

         e. Enter the Salary Step: 1.

         f. Situation Code Combination: IND/FT/-/- for an indeterminate full time employee.

         g. Add Comment, if applicable.

     

    4. At the bottom of the screen there is a series of tabs, fill the mandatory ones.  
    5. Click on the World Language Tab

         a. Click on Lookup icon. A World Language window will appear.

         b. Click on the Find icon. The system will display a repertory of languages defined ahead of time.

         c. Select the languages required. Example

     

    6. Click on the Return icon.

    7. Click on the Save  icon. A message will appear confirming that the transaction has been completed.

    8. Once the manager saves the Recruitment Request, the process is launched. The workflow is configured to assign various levels of approval. The workflow of the Recruitment Requisition status is “OPEN”.

    Example:

     

    9. Go to the Top of the form to the Transition field  to Submit the request.

    11. Click on the Transition icon. A new window will appear.

    10. Click on the Finish icon. A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    11. As soon as the transition is performed, the status will change to “Submit”.  

    12. At the top of the Recruitment Requisition Window, there is a workflow history button. Click on the Workflow History icon to see to whom the request was sent.  

    13. The request was sent to an approver (the workflow can be configure to make it automatically approved).

    Note. The approver of the Recruitment Requisition will receive an internal message. Example: There is a new Recruitment Requisition transition assigned to you. The approver is the person who post the Recruitment Requisition.

    14. Go to Internal Message   section at the right side of the main screen.

    15. The Recruitment requisition will be accessed by clicking on the Greendot.

    16. Accessing the Recruitment Requisition by clicking on the Update Domain  icon beside the name.

    17. The window will display the Record waiting for an action.

    18. Select Approve from the Transition drop down menu.

    19. Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    20. Click on the Finish  icon.

    21. A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    22. Click OK.

     

     

    23. As soon as the transition is performed, the workflow will change to the status “Post“. 

    24. At this moment, the Recruitment Requisition will appear on the Job Board, at that point the internal and external employees (if applicable) are able to see the Job posting and apply via Self Service.

    Attachment

    Overview

    The Attachment Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to an asset item.

     

    Attachment Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

     Unique identification code manually entered by users or automatically generated based on parameters.

    Language

     Country Specific Language used to register the description.

    Title

     Title of attachment uploaded.

    Description

     Any description of the attachment or additional information not included in the uploaded document can be included here.

    Attachment

     Choose respective file to upload.

    Date Time

     The date and time the attachment created.

    Date The date and time the attachment was uploaded.

    User

     The name of users uploading the attachment.

    Language

     Language used in the Attachment file.

     

    Internal Candidate Search

    Overview

    Internal Candidate Search allows organizations to search and locate employees who match specific criteria such as location, skills, and years of experience. The Internal Candidate Search enables the ability to search for potential internal promotions.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ►Employee Management ​► Recruitment Management ​► Internal Candidate Search

    The Internal Candidate screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    IDUnique identification code
    Candidate DateDate the Internal Candidate Search is performed - system generated
    Recruitment RequisitionRecruitment Requisition unique identification code
    LanguageLanguage of use
    RemarksAdditional Comments

      

    Manage Applicants

    Overview

    The Manage List will be used to manage applicants prior to them being moved to the first short list for interviewing.  During this stage the recruiters will be able to manually call the applicants and enter multiple notes from the phone interview in the applicants application file (whether promotion internal employee's, internal applicants (people who apply through self service) or external applicants).

    Navigation

    To SEARCH for Applicants:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see the list of all Applicants, leave all fields blank.

    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Manage Applicant screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IdUnique identification code of the Applicant
    Recruitment RequisitionRecruitment Requisition unique identification number for the applied position

    Create an Applicant List

    The Manage Applicant screen contains a list of applicants for a recruitment requisition.

    To CREATE an Applicant List, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Manage Applicant information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Id, if required.
    • Id: Unique identification code of the Applicant 

    4.   To enter the Recruitment Requisition, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Recruitment Requisition from the list, then select the Recruitment Requisition.

    • Recruitment Requisition: Recruitment Requisition unique identification number for the applied position.=

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Manage Applicant screen to save your new Applicant List information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete an Applicant List

    The Manage Applicant screen contains a list of applicants for a recruitment requisition.

    To DELETE an Applicant List, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Applicant List you want to Delete
    2. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Applicant Lists, leave all fields blank.
    3. Click Find
    4. Select the Applicant List you want to Delete
      1. Click on the Delete icon
      2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
      3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Applicant List.
      4. A window will be displayed confirming the Applicant List has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
         

    To Verify that the Applicant List has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon .
    2. Enter the Applicant List information.
    3. Click on the Find icon .

    The window will appear                                                                                         

    Modify an Applicant List

    The Manage Applicant screen contains a list of applicants for a recruitment requisition.

    To MODIFY an Applicant List, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Applicant Lists, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Applicant Lists meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Applicant List you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Attachments

    The attachment tab allows the collections of documents with the internal applicant’s application such as resume, education certificate, etc.

    Navigation (Fromclick the New Iconunder )

    Create an Attachment

    Navigation (Fromclick the New Iconunder )

    To CREATE an Attachment, follow the steps below:

    1.   Enter the new Attachment information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Enter the Id, and select the Language, as required.

    • Id: Unique identification code of the Attachment.
    • Language: language used  

    3.   Enter Title and Description.   

    • Title: Name of the attatchment.      
    • Description: description of the attachment

    4. Click    and select the document you wish to attach

    5. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachment information and return to the Performance Appraisal Template, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachment information and return to the Performance Appraisal Template.

    6.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), to select and de-select the Attachments, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    7.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachments, if required

    External Candidate

    Overview

    The External Recruitment provides on line services for posting positions for external applicants to apply for available opportunities. Most positions will be advertised on the internal posting site prior to being posted externally, however a position could be directly posted to the external job board if necessary.

    External Candidate entity helps to record the information about the candidates who applied for externally through any job portal.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Management ► Recruitment Management ► External Candidate

    External Candidate screen fields and tabs

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique code of the Candidate. Can be system generated or entered manually based on parameter configuration.
    Name PrefixName prefix of the Candidate if applicable.
    First NameFirst Name of the Candidate
    Last NameLast Name of the Candidate
    Other NameOther Name of the Candidate
    NationalityNationality of the Candidate
    Birth DateBirth Date of the Candidate
    Minimum Annual SalaryMinimum Annual Salary of the Candidate
    Main Contact TypeMain Contact Type of the Candidate. It can be either e-mail or phone number.
    Marital StatusMarital Status of the Candidate. Global paramater determines if the marital status should be public for an applicant to indicate. Not displayed if variable is set to false.
    Home Contact NumberHome Contact Number of the Candidate
    Mobile NumberMobile Number of the Candidate
    Work NumberWork contact Number of the Candidate
    Email AddressEmail address of the Candidate
    GenderGender of the Candidate
    ScheduleSchdule of the candidate for which they appointed. It can be Not specified, Full-time, part-time, casual, internship, other
    ShiftShift of the candidate for which they appointed. It can be Not specified, Day Job, Evening Job, Night Job, On Call, other
    CurrencyPayment of the salary currency of the candidate.
    CountryNot specified, Day Job, Evening Job, Night Job, On Call, other
    Job LevelJob level of the candidate for which they appointed. It can be Not specified, Entry Level, Individual Contributor/Professional, Team Leader, Manager, Director, Executive, Other
    Job TypeJob type of the candidate for which they appointed. It can be Not specified, Cooperative, New Graduate, Occupational/Hourly, Graduate Job, Temporary Work, Experienced, Other
    Employee StatusEmployee status of the Candidate. It can be Not specified, Regular Employee, Student Intern, Temporary Employee, Term Employee, Contractor
    TravelTravel opportunity of the candidate
    RegionRegion, from which the candidate belongs to
    Birth PlaceBirth Place of the Candidate
    Travel DescriptionTravel description of the candidate
    LanguageLanguage to register the details
    CommentsAddition comments about the candidate
    AddressAddress of the candidate can be add in this field
    Cover LetterCover letter of the candidate can be attached in this field
    ResumeResume of the candidate can be attached in this field
    AchievementsAny Achievements of the candidate can be attached in this field
    PublicationsAny Publication work of the candidate can be attached in this field
    Medical Record tabAllows the candidate to attach medical records if required as part of the medical requirements
    Language tabAllows to add the language of the candidate
    Candidate Employment History tabAllows to add the candidate's previous employment details
    Candidate Reference tabAllows to add the references of the candidate
    External Applicant tabAllows to add the External Applicant
    Education tabAllows to add Education details of the candidate
    External Skill tabAllows to add External Skills of the candidate
    Candidate Note tabAllows to add any additional note of the candidate

     

    Candidate Employment History tab

    Overview

    Allows to add the candidate's previous employment details

    Candidate Employment History tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Is Current?Indicates if this record is the current employment record where the candidate is presently working
    Start DateStart Date of Position
    End DateEnd Date of Position
    Employer NameCurrent employer name.  The candidate should be able to enter many employers starting with current and then past.
    Supervisor NameSupervisor's first and last name
    Job TitleCurrent Job Title and more.  1-many, should be manditory if they list an employer
    Job FunctionCurrent Job Function.1 - many
    AchievementsAchievement at current or past employers

     

    Candidate Note tab

    Overview

    Allows to add any additional note of the candidate

    Candidate Note tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdSystem generated sequential code
    Created DateDate of the candidate note creation
    AttachmentAllows to attach any additional file with the note
    Candidate Note TypeAllows to select the note type from the dropdown list
    LanguageSelect language to register the details
    Candidate NoteAllows to write the note
    DetailsAllows to write any additional details

     

    Candidate Reference tab

    Overview

    The recruitment references capture the potential applicant references.

    Candidate Reference tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    First NameReference first name  should be available to supply a collection of 1 to many
    Last NameReference last name  should be available to supply a collection of 1 to many
    ContactContact information should include telephone number, email address.  1 to many

     

    Education tab

    Overview

    Allows to add Education details of the candidate

    Education tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    LanguageSelect Language to register the details
    DegreeMust be able to pick 1 from  the dropdown of Degree entity.
    Other DegreeWill enter name here if they could not find it in Degree field
    Graduation DateDate of Graduation completion
    Minor FieldThe minor education that the candidate complete
    SchoolName of the school can be selected using lookup function
    Other SchoolName of the other school if not found in school entity
    Start YearStart year of education
    End YearEnd year of education
    Education LevelLevel of the Edication can be selected from the drop down field
    ConditionStatus of the education
    Major Education FieldThe major education that the candidate complete
    CountryCountry from which the education has been completed can be selected using the lookup function
    Division RankingDivision Ranking which the candidate got after completeing the education
    Compensation RelatedIf this education is relation with compendation
    Education Grade tabAllows to add the Subject, garde and score of that subject

     

    Education Grade tab

    Overview

    Allows to add the Subject, garde and score of that subject

    Education Grade tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    School SubjectAllows to select the subjects that part of the course
    LanguageSelect Language to register the details
    Other SubjectDefine other subject is that was not listed under School Subject field
    GradeAllows to define the grade that the candidate got in the defined subject
    ScoreAllows to define the score that the candidate got in the defined subject

     

    External Applicant tab

    Overview

    Allows to add the External Applicant

    External Applicant tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Applied DateApplication Date of the External applicant
    ActiveIndicates if the record is active and can be used as reference
    Recruitment RequisitionRecruitment Recuisition can be added using the lookup function
    External CandidateExisting External Candidate can be added using the lookup function

     

    External Skill tab

    Overview

    Allows to add External Skills of the candidate

    External Skill tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdSystem generated sequential code
    Years Of ExperienceAllows to define years of experience that the candidate have in that skill
    SkillName of the skill can be selected using the lookup function
    LanguageSelecct Language to register the details
    Other Skill NameDefine other skill names if it is not found in the Skill entity

     

    Interview Schedule

    Overview

    This screen contains the interview schedule for each applicant of a position linked to a Recruitment Requisition. Each applicant can have one or more interviews. One interview can be assigned to more than one interviewer. Interviews will only be assigned to those individuals who meet the qualification requirements of the available position and are selected for an interview.
     
    Navigation 
     
    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Recruitment Management  ► Interview Schedule
     

    The Interview Schedule screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeInterview Schedule Unique Identification code
    Interview Start DateDate that the interview starts
    Interview End DateDate that the interview finishes
    Total ScoreTotal score of the applicant
    Interview StatusStatus of the interview.  Possible values are:  cancelled, completed, rescheduled, scheduled
    Recruitment RequisitionRecruitment Requisition Unique Identification number
    Internal ApplicantEmployee Unique Identification number of the applicant 
    External ApplicantCode of the applicant from outside the organization
    LanguageLanguage used
    LocationLocation of the interview
    Interviewer TabThis tab used to give information about the Interviewer.
    Recruitment Reference Results TabThis tab used to add recruitment reference for a reference check.
    Exam Attachment TabExam Attachment provides the entities to attached exams and scores

     

    Exam Attachment

    Navigation ,click on , and click on the New Icon

     

    Create An Exam Attachment

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Exam Attachment information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Manual Score
    4. Click on the Save and Return icon   to save the Exam Attachment information and return to the Interview Schedule screen, or click on the Discard icon   to discard the Exam Attachment entry and return to the Interview Schedule.

    Interview Assignments

    The applicants selected for an interview are assigned to an interviewer and the scores are collected through this screen.

    Navigation (From click on the New icon    under )

    Create An Interview Assignment

    1.   Enter the new Interview Assignment information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Enter the IdInterviewer, Total Score and select the Language, as required.

    • Id: Unique Identification Code of the Attachment.
    • Language: Language used.  
    • Total Score: Total score for an applicant as given by the interviewer.
    • To enter the Interviewer, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the  Interviewer from the list, then select the Interviewer.

    3.   Enter any comments under the Comments field.

    To ADD an Interview Score (refer to Interview Score for more information)

    1. Click on the New icon under  to add new Recruitment References.

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Recruitment Reference and return to the Interview Schedule screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Recruitment Reference entry and return to the Interview Schedule.

    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under   to select and de-select the Recruitment Reference (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select or de-select all Recruitment Reference (s), if required.

    4. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Recruitment Reference(s), if required

     Repeat steps 1 to 4 for all required Recruitment References. 

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Interview Assignment and return to the Interview Schedule screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Interview Assignment entry and return to the Interview Schedule screen.

     

    Interview Score

    Navigation (From  click New Icon  under , then Click on New Icon  once again under .)

     

    Create An Interview Score

    Navigation  (From  click New Icon  under  .

    1. Enter the new Recruitment Reference information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Enter the First Name, and Last Name.

    • First Name: First Name of the Reference person.
    • Last Name: Last Name of the Reference person.

    3. Select the Employee Unique Identification Number using the Look-up button, if the reference is an Employee.

    4. Select the relationship of the reference with the applicant, using the drop-down menu.

    To ADD the Contact information, under refer to 

    1. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Recruitment Reference and return to the Interview Schedule screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Recruitment Reference entry and return to the Interview Schedule.

    2. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under   to select and de-select the Recruitment Reference (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Un-select All  icon, to select or de-select all Recruitment Reference (s), if required.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Recruitment Reference(s), if required

     Repeat steps 1 to 4 for all required Recruitment References. 

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Interview Score and return to the Interview Assignments screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Interview Score entry and return to the Interview Assignments screen.

     

    4. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Interview Scores information and return to the Interview Assignments , or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Interview Score entry and return to the Interview Assignments.

    AttachmentSize
    Score History.jpg1.39 KB
    contact tab.jpg1.15 KB

    Score History

    Navigation (From  click New Icon  under , then click on New Icon  under and New Icon   under  ).

     

    Create Score History

    Navigation  (From  click New Icon  under , then click on New Icon  under and New Icon   under  ).

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Score History  information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Select Is Approved, as required.  It is not selected by default.
    4. Enter the New Score, Old Score, select the Language from the drop-down box, and enter the Reason, as required.
    • Is Approved: If checked, the change is approved  by the Hiring Manager.
    • New Score:  New score replacing the old score.
    • Old Score: Old Interview Score.
    • Reason: Reason to change Interview Score.

    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Score History information and return to the Interview Score screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Score History entry and return to the Interview Score screen.

    Recruitment Reference

    The results from the references can be entered into the result section, and any documentation resulting from the references checks can be added under Exam Attachment.

    Navigation  (From  click New Icon  under  .

    AttachmentSize
    recruitment_reference.jpg2.13 KB
    Recruitment Reference Screen.jpg26.56 KB

    Create a Recruitment Reference

     

    Navigation  (From  click New Icon  under  .

    1.   Enter the new Recruitment Reference information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Enter the First Name and Last Name.

    • First Name: First Name of the reference person.
    • Last Name: Last Name of the reference person.

    3.   Enter the Employee information, using the Look-up button, if the reference is an Employee.

    4.   To ADD a contact under , refer to Contact.

    5.    Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Recruitment Reference and return to the Interview Schedule screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Interview Schedule entry and return to the Interview Schedule screen.

    AttachmentSize
    contact tab.jpg1.15 KB

    Interview Schedule Result

    Overview

    This screen contains the interview schedule for each applicant of a position linked to a Recruitment Requisition. Each applicant can have one or more interviews. One interview can be assigned to more than one interviewer. Interviews will only be assigned to those individuals who meet the qualification requirements of the available position and are selected for an interview.
     
    Navigation 
    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Recruitment Management  ► Interview Schedule Results
     
    The Interview Schedule Result screen includes the following fields: 
    Report FieldsDefinition
    Code Unique Identification code
    Recruitment Requisition Unique Recruitment Requisition Identification code
    Internal ApplicantOnly the internal applicants for a specified recruitment requisition will appear.
    External ApplicantOnly the external applicants for a specified recruitment requisition will appear.
    DateInterview Date.
    StatusSelected, Pending or Rejected.
    Total Score Percentage
    Total score of an interviewer for an applicant.
    Interview Result StatusSelected, Pending or Rejected.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    LocationAddress where the interview occurs.
    Interviewer TabThis tab used to provide information about the Interviewer.
    Recruitment Reference Results TabThis tab used to add recruitment reference for a reference check.
    Exam Attachment TabExam Attachment provides the entities to attached exams and scores

     

    Job Offer

    Overview

    Once a candidate is selected through the Job Offer screen, the candidate can be identified and a job offer can be generated from the recruitment requisition.  The Job Offer documentation can be located from the standard forms catalog.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Recruitment Management  ► Job Offer

    Job Offer screen fields and tabs

    FieldDefinition
    IdJob Unique Identification Number.
    Recruitment RequisitionRecruitment Requisition for which the Job Offer is made.
    Internal ApplicantEmployee that applied for the position linked to the Recruitment Requisition.
    External ApplicantPerson that applied for the position linked to the Recruitment Requisition, from outside the Organization.
    Job Offer StatusJob Offer Status, from the drop-down menu.  Possible values are: cancelled, candidate selected, offer accepted, offer declined, offer submitted, pending.
    MainIf checked, indicated that the job offer is the main job offer for the selected Recruitment Requisition.
    Offer DateDate of Offer.
    Start DateStarting Date of the applicant.
    Probationary Period End DateDate on which the probation period finishes.
    Expiration DateJob Offer Expiration Date.
    Report ToEmployee to whom the applicant will report.
    Shift ScheduleWork shift schedule, including the number of work hours per day and the statutory holidays.
    Overriden SalarySalary, if different to the salary scales.
    Salary Override StatusSalary Override approval status, from the drop-down menu.  Possible values are: approved, declined, not applicable, pending, request approval.
    Pay CodePay Code that will be used for the applicant.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    RemarkAdditional Remarks or Comments
    Benefit Offers TabThis tab display's the benefits the candidate is being offered.
    Accumulated Benefit Offer TabThe Accumulated Benefit Offer tab provides the capabilities within an offer to allocated benefits for the following situations.
    Job Offer Document TabTo indicate Job Offer Document valid or not.

     

    Accumulated Benefit Offer

    Navigation (From, click on  , then click on the New Icon ).

    Create an Accumulated Benefit Offer

    Navigation (From, click on   , then click on the New Icon ).

    1.   Enter the new Accumulated Benefit Offer information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Enter the Accumulated Benefit, Accumulated Benefit Entitlement Details, and Entitlement, as required.

    • Accumulated Benefit: Accumulated Benefit, such as days of vacation.
    • Accumulated Benefit Entitlement Details: Accumulated Benefit Entitlement Details, including the number of years and entitlement amount, from the drop-down menu.  
    • Entitlement: Entitlement Amount.

    3.  To enter the Accumulated Benefit, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the  Accumulated Benefit from the list, then select the Accumulated Benefit.

    4.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Benefit Offer information and return to the Job Offer screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Benefit Offer entry and return to the Job Offer.

    AttachmentSize
    Accumulated_Benefit_Offer.jpg21.01 KB
    accumulated benefit offer.jpg2.62 KB

    Benefit Offers

    Navigation (From, click on , then click on the New Icon ).

    AttachmentSize
    benefit offers.jpg1.59 KB
    benefit_offer.jpg24.75 KB

    Create a Benefit Offer

    Navigation (From, click on , then click on the New Icon ).

    1.   Enter the new Benefit Offer information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Enter the Rate, Amount, Benefit Offer Status, as required.

    • Rate: Benefit Rate.
    • Amount: Benefit Amount.  
    • Benefit Offer Status: Status of Benefit Offer, from the drop-down menu.  Possible values are: approved, declined, pending and request approval.

    3.   To enter the Cost Item, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the  Cost Item from the list, then select the Cost Item.

    • Cost Item: Cost Item associated to the Benefit.

    4.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Benefit Offer information and return to the Job Offer screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Benefit Offer entry and return to the Job Offer.

     

    Job Offer Document

    Navigation (From, click on , then click on the New Icon ).

     

    AttachmentSize
    job_offer_doc.jpg2.07 KB
    Required Document.jpg17.67 KB

    Create a Job Offer Document

    Navigation (From, click on , then click on the New Icon ).

    1.   Enter the new Job Offer Document information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2.   Enter the Id, Is Valid, and Validated by information, as required.

    • Id: Document Unique Identification Number.
    • Is Valid: If checked, indicates that the document is valid.  
    • Validated by: Employee that validated the document.

    3.   To enter the Validated by employee, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the  Employee from the list, then select the Employee.

    4.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Job Offer Document information and return to the Job Offer screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Job Offer Document entry and return to the Job Offer.

    AttachmentSize
    jobofferdoc.jpg2.61 KB

    Recruitment Reference

    The Recruitment Reference tab collects the internal candidates' references.  Multiple references can be added.

    Navigation   click the New Iconunder

    The Recruitment Reference screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    First NameReference's First Name
    Last NameReference's Last Name
    EmployeeReference's employee
    Relationship

    Reference's relationship with applicatant can be:

    1. Co-Worker

    2. Family

    3. Friend

    4. Manager

    5. Other

    6. or Supervisor

    Check Result Check Result

    Create A Recruitment Reference

    To CREATE a Recruitment Reference, follow the steps below:

    1.   Enter the new Recruitment Reference information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    2. Enter the First Name and Last Name

    3. To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee. Refer to Employees for more information.

    4. Choose the Relationship from the drop down menu

    5. Enter the Check Result in the fields provided

    6. Click on the New icon under  to enter the contact information  (refer to Contact for more information).

    7. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Contact information and return to Contact, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Contact entry and return to the Recruitment Reference.

    8. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Contact (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Contacts(s), if required.

    9. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Contacts,if required.

     10.  Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Recruitment Reference information and return to the Internal Applicant, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Recruitment Reference entry and return to the Internal Applicant.

    Contact

     Navigation   click the New Iconunder  then  click the New Iconunder .

    Create A Contact

    To CREATE a Contact, follow the steps below:

    1. Click on New under  to add a new contact. A screen will pop-up.

    2. Check the Is Main box.

    3. Select the Contact Type, and Contact Location Type from the drop down menus.

    - Contact Type: The method used for communication (Fax, Phone, Email, Pager, Mobile) 

    4. Enter the Contact Value in the fields provided.

    5. Choose the Language from the drop down menu.

    6. Enter the Description of the contact in the field provided.

    7. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Contact information and return to the Recruitment Reference screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Contact entry and return to the Recruitment Reference.

    Employee Relationship Type

    Overview

    This Entity describes all the Relationship Types require in the Relative Details Entity.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Management ► Employee Relationship Type

    Employee Relationship Type screen fields

     

    FieldsDescription
    IdCorrelative Number, calculated by the system.
    Employee Relation Type
    This attribute could take one of the following values:
    'Consanguinity'
    'Affinity'
    The default value is 'Consanguinity'
    Degree Type
    This attribute could take one of the following values:
    'First Degree'
    'Second Degree'
    'Third Degree'
    The default value is 'First Degree'
    ActiveTRUE by Default, when FALSE, it is no longer active.
    DescriptionShort description of the Employee Relationship Type.

     

    Training Management

    Training Course

    Overview

    The Training Courses component manages courses, trainers and trainees.  The system allows to schedule courses, as well as to manage trainers/trainees, their skills acquired and their performance.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Training Management  ► Training Course

    The Training Course screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeThe unique identification code of the Training Course.
    Workflow StatusWorkflow status of the training course entity,
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Training Course is available.  
    Automatic Registration If checked, Indicates that qualified employees who register for this training course are automatically accepted on a first-come, first-serve basis.
    StatusThe current status of the training course
    Training ManagerEmployee ID of the person who will be providing Training evaluations.
    Course Catalog Catalog that contains the training courses.
    ProviderThe organization which will provide the training course.
    Course Feedback TemplateTemplates that are used by employees ("trainees") for providing feedback on the course that they have attended.
    Template Evaluate TrainerTemplate used to evaluate the trainer.
    Trainer Employee ID of the person who will be conducting the course and providing Trainee evaluations.
    Internal Location Location where the course normally occurs.
    External LocationExternal location of the course.
    Start DateDate and Time at which Training Course will start.
    End DateDate and Time at which the Training Course will end.
    Course SizeThe number of  trainees that can attend the Training Course
    Cost per PersonCost of the course per person
    Cost Per CourseCost for the course.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    Additional InformationDescription of the Training Course that is more specific than the generic description found in the Training Course Catalog.
    NotesNotes on the course (for example, if canceling)
    Attachment tabTo attach any file for supporting the Training Course entity.
    TraineeCollection of training participants.

     

    Evaluating a Trainee in a Training Course

    To VIEW AND EVALUATE a trainee in a Training Course, follow the steps below:

    1. Click on the tab to display the list of trainee's who have been enrolled in a Training Course.

    2. Click on the link attached to or to view the details of the Trainee. These values are generated from the Training Course Application screen, and are not editable. An example of the screen is shown below:

    3. Click the tab to add Evaluation Details.

    Training Course Application

    Overview

    Users who are interested in attending a training course must apply to the desired course. In this application the training course application screen contains the application forms for all training courses.  Users who want to attend the course will have to fill out this application form.  In addition, users with the proper access can apply for training courses on the behalf of other employees.

    Navigation 

     

    The Training Course Application screen includes the following fields:

    Field Definition
    Code Unique identification code of the Training Course Application
    Exempt From QualificationsIf checked, then the employee is exempted from mandatory qualifications for the requested Training Course
    StatusStatus of the application.
    EmployeeEmployee requesting the training.

    Training Course

    Training Course the employee is applying to.
    Creation Date Date at which the application was created.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    Exemption NotesReason why the employee is exempted from mandatory qualifications.
    Status RemarksIf the employee is rejected, approver must provide a reason
    Request SummaryEmployee's reason for applying to attend this course.
    Training Course Application Documents TabRequired Documents for this training course application.
    Attachment TabTo attach any file to support the process.

     

    Attachment

    Overview

    The Attachment Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to an asset item.

     

    Attachment Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

     Unique identification code manually entered by users or automatically generated based on parameters.

    Language

     Country Specific Language used to register the description.

    Title

     Title of attachment uploaded.

    Description

     Any description of the attachment or additional information not included in the uploaded document can be included here.

    Attachment

     Choose respective file to upload.

    Date Time

     The date and time the attachment was uploaded.

    User

     The name of users uploading the attachment.

    Language

     The language used in the Attachment file.

     

    Training Course Application Documents

    Overview

    This tab used to attach document for the Training Course Application

    Training Course Application Documents tab fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdId of the Training Course Application Documents tab
    Is Document ValidTo indicate the document is valid or not.
    Required Document List TypeList of document type
    Attachmentany attachment to support the application document.

     

    Trainee

    Overview

    This Entity contains information on the person who is taking the course.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ► Employee Management ​► Training Management ​► Trainee
    Trainee screen fields and tabs:
    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier for Training Participant.  
    Is Attended
    Indicates if the participant attended the course.  Default is Yes. 
    Course PassedTraining result on a pass or fail basis.  Default is True
    Result Score
    The mark given to the Trainee when the course ends (based on exams, quizes, etc.) 
    Result
    "Excellent",  "Very Good", "Standard", "Poor", Not Applicable"
    Default is Standard. 
    Training  Status
    Scheduled, Training Started, Training Ended, Waiting Feedback, Closed, Cancelled, Trainee did not complete.  
    Training Course ID
    The training course the employee registered for.
    Training Application ID Unique Identifier for Training Application.
    Feedback on Course
    Employee's feedback on the course he/she attended.  
    Evaluation DetailEvaluation Detail of the Trainee.

     

    Trainee Feedback

    Overview

    It is important for the trainees to provide feedback on the training course so that management can make the necessary adjustments. The trainee feedback screen contains the trainee's evaluation of the training course. The evaluation will be done using a training feedback template as defined by the course creator.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Training Management  ► Trainee Feedback

    Trainee Feedback screen field and tabs

    FieldsDefinition
    Traineeunique identification code for the Trainee
    Trainee Course Feedback tabTo give feedback on the training course.
    Trainee Trainer Feedback tabTo give feedback on the trainer.

     

    Create Trainee Feedback

    The Trainee Feedback screen contains the trainee's evaluation of the training course.

    To CREATE Trainee Feedback, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Trainee Feedback  information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. To enter the Trainee click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Training Course list, then select the Training Course.
    • Trainee: unique identification code for the Trainee

    4.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Trainee Course Feedback (refer to Trainee Course Feedback for more information).

    5.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Trainee Course Feedback information and return to the Trainee Feedback screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Trainee Course Feedback entry and return to the Trainee Feedback screen.

    6.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Trainee Course Feedback, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Trainee Course Feedback, if required.

    7.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Trainee Course Feedback, if required

    8.    Repeat steps 4 to 7 for all required Trainee Course Feedback.

    9.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Trainee Trainer Feedback (refer to Trainee Trainer Feedback for more information).

    10.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Trainee Trainer Feedback information and return to the Trainee Feedback screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Trainee Trainer Feedback entry and return to the Trainee Feedback screen.

     11.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Trainee Trainer Feedback, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Trainee Trainer Feedback, if required.

    12. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Trainee Trainer Feedback, if required

    13. Repeat steps 9 to 12 for all required Trainee Trainer Feedback.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Trainee Feedback page to save your new Trainee Feedback information.  A window will appear to confirm.  

    Trainee Course Feedback

    Navigation  click the New Iconunder

    Create Trainee Course Feedback

    1.   Enter the new Trainee Course Feedback information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields,

    2.   To enter the Training Feedback Criteria, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Training Feedback Criteria  list, then select the Training Feedback Criteria.

    3.    Check Feedback Positive, as required.

    4.    Enter the Feedback Text and Feedback Rank, as required.

    5.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Training Course Criteria information and return to the Trainee Trainer Feedback, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Training Course Criteria information and return to the Trainee Trainer Feedback.

    Trainee Trainer Feedback

    Navigation  click the New Iconunder

    Create Trainee Trainer Feedback

    1.   Enter the new Trainee Trainer Feedback information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields,

    2.   To enter the Training Feedback Criteria, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Training Feedback Criteria  list, then select the Training Feedback Criteria.

    3.    Check Feedback Positive, as required.

    4.    Enter Feedback Text and Feedback Rank, as required. 

    5.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Training Feedback Criteria information and return to the Trainee Trainer Feedback, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Training Feedback Criteria information and return to the Trainee Trainer Feedback.

    Delete Trainee Feedback

    The Trainee Feedback screen contains the trainee's evaluation of the training course.

    To DELETE Trainee Feedback, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Trainee Feedback you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Trainee Feedback, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Trainee Feedback you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Trainee Feedback
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Trainee Feedback has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Trainee Feedback has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Trainee Feedback information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify Trainee Feedback

    The Trainee Feedback screen contains the trainee's evaluation of the training course.

    To MODIFY Trainee Feedback, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Trainee Feedback , leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Trainee Feedback you want to modify. You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove Trainee Course Feedback refers to Trainee Course Feedback. To add or remove Trainee Trainer Feedback refers to Trainee Trainer Feedback.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Knowledge Area

    Overview

    This Entity describes all the Knowledge Areas require in the Training and Teaching Entities.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Knowledge Area

    Knowledge Area screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdCorrelative Number, calculated by the system. Visible to user.
    ActiveTRUE by Default, when FALSE, it is no longer active
    Parent Knowledge AreaKnowledge Area rollup hierarchy.
    DescriptionDescription of the Knowledge Area

     

    Performance Appraisal Management

    Use This Section After Completing the Performance Appraisal Template under Performance Management in Support Entities

     Overview

    Performance appraisals are a method used by organizations to evaluate their employee’s job performance.  This method can include an evaluation of an employee’s recent successes and failures and their personal strengths and weaknesses. A performance appraisal is the primary factor in determining if the employee requires a promotion or further training.

     Benefits

    Performance appraisals help employees understand what is expected at their workplace and what needs to be done to meet these expectations. In addition they also provide an opportunity for employees to discuss their goals and receive any guidance, support or training needed to fulfill these goals. As a result this can ultimately improve employee motivation and overall job satisfaction.

    Objectives

    The second process in the Performance Appraisal process is operational support.  This includes setting up the individual Performance Appraisal sessions, as well as the review by the immediate manager and by designated colleagues, and finally the review between the employee and the appraiser manager. The actual evaluation period is called a "PA session".  At the beginning of the PA session employees will have to meet with management and specify their personal and career objectives for the upcoming review period. These objectives can also be updated until the performance appraisal process actually starts and will provide a partial base for an employee’s evaluation. At the end of the PA session, the authorized Reviewer will evaluate the performance of the employee for the specified working period.  Evaluations are based on a modified 360 loop approach, which is a combination of self, peer, and supervisor’s performance appraisals. A performance evaluation will become available based on the predetermined Performance Appraisal Schedule. For example, if the performance appraisal is on a quarterly schedule then it will only become available to fill out every four months.

     Use the Performance Appraisal for Employee function to evaluate an employee’s job performance. This is where the reviewer will score the employee on pre-defined criteria, provide written comments about the employee’s behavior and evaluate the employees learning plan and objectives.

    Performance Appraisal

    Overview

    Performance Appraisal (PA) is used to provide personnel evaluations on individual civil servants.  Based on a configurable parameter, civil servants are evaluated using standardized templates. 

    The performance evaluation used here is based on a modified 360 loop approach. Co-workers, the employee himself, as well as the direct head of the employee can provide feedback on the employee performance.

    To Create a Performance Appraisal

    Go to Human Resources -­> Employee Management -­> Performance Appraisal Management -­> PA for Employee

     

    1. Click on the New icon.
    2. Enter the Scheduled Start Date and Scheduled End Date.
    3. Select the Appraisee (Employee to evaluate), the Appraiser (which is the Manager himself) and the Senior reviewer will be automatically populated by the application.

    Note. When selecting the employee, the system will populate various field that are inherited from the employee assignment, like position, salary, institution, etc.

    1. Search and Select the Performance Appraisal Template.
      1. Click on the Lookup  icon.
      2. Click on the Find icon.
      3. Select the template Non-Executives.
    2. Choose Peers From Institution Type (Select Division)
    3. Add some comments in the Appraiser Comments, if needed.
    4. Click on the Objective Tab  at the bottom of the form.
    5. Click on the New  icon. A new window will appear.
    6. Enter the appropriate information like Title, Key Output, Action Plan, etc. Example:

    1. Click on the Update and Return  icon.
    2. Click on the Save  icon.

    Note. The Scores Tab will be populated automatically later on when performance review cycle will be completed.

    1. Click on the Peers  Tab to select the peer-s that will assess the Appraisee.
      1. Click on the Lookup icon.
      2. Click on the Find icon.
      3. Check out the box to select the peer-s. Example:

     

    Note. The system will pop up only those employees who are from the same parent institution if they reports to the same manager.

    1. Click on the Return icon.
    2. Click on the Update icon.
    3. Once the manager saves the Performance Appraisal. the workflow will change to Scheduled.
    4. Enter a Start Date
    5. Click on the Update icon.
    6. Once the manager saves the Performance Appraisal with the start date, the workflow will change to In progress and the employee will be able to review his Performance Appraisal..

     

    Note. The Appraiser can cancel the process at anytime during the scheduled dates.

    Note. When the Performance Appraisal is saved, an email is sent to the Employee, the peers, and the subordinates, if applicable.

    The Senior reviewer will input his feedback at the end of the process only. He oversees the entire Performance Appraisal process to ensure equity and transparency.

    Note. To determine the final scores , the system will base the calculations on the weights and the scores of each criterion given by all evaluators. At the end of the Evaluation process, the senior reviewer will review the performance appraisal and will approve or reject it. Once the performance appraisal has been approved and the end date has

    Assignment Management

    Assignment Management

    Assignment Management is used by the HR Managers to organize and manage the employee’s assigned work and calculate their expected salaries.

    Assignment Management includes three main components: Employee Assignment, Temporary Position, and Accumulated Benefit Summary.

    Employee Assignment

    HR Managers use Employee Assignment to view all assignments of an employee from history to current. Managers can assign multiple assignments to different employees at the same time.

    Under Employee Assignment HR managers can:

    • Attach documents in XML format using the Attachment tab. These documents can be the assignment description or information about the employee
    • HR Managers use Salary Transitions tab to view the salary history of the employee taking on the assignment.  An assignment must have a minimum of one salary transition in the employee’s file.  Salary Transitions records are also used by payroll calculation.
    • Automatic Cost Items: When an employee’s pay is calculated, the system identifies all cost items/allowances which have been defined for that employee for the pay period.  The gross amount credited to the employee is determined by the sum of all earnings applicable to the pay period.
    • Automatic Deductions: HR managers use Automatic Deductions to personalize an employee’s deduction by removing the deductions that do not apply to the assignment or by adding new ones or even override the values inherited from the deduction definition.

    Temporary Position

    Temporary Position is used by HR to assign short-term assignments to individual employees. Temporary Position is linked to the Leave and Promotion components.

    Accumulated Benefit Summary

    HR Managers use Accumulated Benefit Summary to review collected overtime employee benefits and various non-wage compensations provided to employees in addition to their normal wages or salaries. Accumulated Benefit Summary is maintained by the payroll calculation and it’s available for view by the HR Managers.

    Employee Assignment

    Overview

    The Employee Assignment screen is used to connect an employee to an employee position. This screen contains the information used by the payroll engine to calculate an employee’s pay.

     

    To view the Employee Assignment

     Go to: Human Resources > Employee Management  > Assignment Management > Employee Assignment

    1.  Click on the Find  icon to do a general search. The engine will bring up all employee assignments that are current and past. Example:

     

     

    1. Click on the hyperlink, example
    2. You can view the employee assignment details, like

         a. Employee Assignment Id

         b. Employee Institution

         c. Employee Position     

         d. Situation Code Combination (type of employment conditions)

         e. Shift Schedule

         f. Pay Code, etc.

    Example:

     

    Note. The manager has limited access to view the records, so he cannot update nor change the information contained on the Employee and Employee Assignment Forms.

    Assignment Financial Coding Blocks

    Overview

    The Assignment Financial Coding Blocks Tab lists the coding block that is to be used for the assignment. This information overrides the coding block from the Position Financial Coding Blocks Tab.

    Assignment Financial Coding Blocks screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    PercentageThe percentage amount to be taken from the specified coding block.
    Coding BlockThe details of the fund from which the assignment is paid from.

     

    Attachment

    Overview

    To attach any to support file for the employee assignment process.

    Attachment screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

    Consecutive number auto generated by the system. It will be unique within the system.

    Attachment ClassificationReference to attachment classification.

    Language

    Country-specific language for the title and description.

    Title

    Title of the Attachments.

    Description

    Description of the attachments.

    Attachment

    System allow to selete and upload supporting file. File type can be: pdf, doc, xls, jpg, etc.

    Date Time

    Date and Time of the last operation performed on the attachment document. Visible for the user. Automatically assigned by the system.

    User

    Last user who uploaded or updated the document. Visible for the user. Automatically assigned by the system.

    Language

    Mandatory field, language of the document. The system will suggest the default language; however the user can change such language.

     

     

    Automatic Cost Item

    Overview

    This tab allows assigning automatic cost items to the employee assignment. 

    Automatic Cost Item screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Cost ItemCost item for the automatic cost item
    Start DateStart date of the automatic cost item, when the automatic cost item going to affect.
    End DateEnd of the automatic cost item.
    Is For Previous Earning PeriodCheck True if the automatic cost item was part of Previous Earning Period.
    Number Of Hours Or DaysIf the automatic cost item applicable for a particular time.
    Maximum Per PayMaximum amount per day.
    Annual Maximum AmountMaximum annual amount of the Automatic cost item. 
    LanguageThe language used to enter the Explanation.
    ExplanationDescription field to enter any explanation regarding the automatic cost item.
    Attachment TabAny attachment to support the Automatic cost item.

     

    Automatic Deduction

    Overview

    The Automatic Deductions Tab lists the automatic cost items that have taken place throughout the assignment.  Automatic Deductions that are assigned to Shift Schedule Definitions are automatically added and displayed.

    Automatic Deduction screen fields

     

    FieldsDescription
    DeductionThe unique identification code of the deduction.
    Deduction Start DateThe date the deduction becomes effective.
    Deduction End DateThe date the deduction is no longer effective, if applicable.
    Reference NumberAny reference number of the automatic deduction.
    Automatic Deduction UpdaterLinked to importing loans.
    VendorThe vendor code needs to be inserted in this field. 
    Is In ArrearsIf checked, Deduction is deferred.
    AmountA Deduction amount that is retrieved from the Deductions screen and used as a default value for viewing purposes. Can be customized if needed.
    RatePercentage Rate of Deduction that is retrieved from the Deductions screen and used as a default value for viewing purposes. Can be customized if needed.
    ExemptionExemption amount before this deduction is to be applied. This value is retrieved from the Deductions screen and used as a default value for viewing purposes. Can be customized if needed.
    Minimum SalaryMinimum salary for this deduction to be applied to. This value is retrieved from the Deductions screen and used as a default value for viewing purposes. Can be customized if needed.
    LanguageThe language used to enter the explanation.
    ExplanationDetailed description as to why the Automatic Deductions was customized.
    Attachments Attachments TabDeductions can have 0 or more documents attached to it.
    Automatic Deduction Cost Item TabThis tab used to enter Automatic Deduction Cost Item.

     

    Employee Assignment Penalties

    Overview

    The Employee Assignment Penalties Tab maintains the information for all Employee Penalties incurred.

    Employee Assignment Penalties  screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Employee Assignment Penalty StateState of the penalty. By default always be created. This generates a change request for the assignment and the status is updated to Approve or Rejected once the change request has been updated
    Pay PeriodThe pay period to which the penalty applies
    Penalty RateThe percentage amount that is to be deducted from the pay period the penalty applies to.

     

    Position Financial Coding Blocks

    Overview

    The Position Financial Coding Blocks Tab lists the coding block that is linked to the Employee Position of the assignment.

    Position Financial Coding Blocks  screen fields 

    FieldsDescription
    PercentageThe percentage amount to be taken from the specified coding block.
    Coding BlockThe details of the fund from which the assignment is paid from.

     

    Salary Transitions

    Overview

    This gives the salary history of the employee.  An assignment must have a minimum of 1 salary transition in his file.  May have many salary transitions.

    Salary Transitions screen fields

     

    FieldsDescription
    Is OffScaleUsers are required to manually set it true if he wishes to enter an amount.
    GroupOne salary transition can have 1 salary group. This is a drop-down menu to show the list of the group.
    ClassificationThis is the cost item scale of the employee salary.
    Salary StepCost item scale step of the employee salary. This is a drop-down menu to show the list of the scale step.
    AmountAmount of salary. updated automatically.

     

    Temporary Position

    Overview

    Temporary Positions are created from transactions originating from other modules such as leave management.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ►Employee Management  ► Assignment Management Temporary Position

    The screen Temporary Positions includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    IDUnique identification code.
    ActiveIf checked, Temporary Position is active.
    EmployeeUnique identification code of the Employee.
    Employee AssignmentEmployee Assignment associated to the Temporary Position.

     

    Salary Transition

    Overview

    Salary transitions give the salary history of an employee. An assignment must have a minimum of one salary transition in his or her file. A user can have many salary transitions.

    Navigation 

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Assignment Management  ► Salary Transition

    The Salary Transition screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsFields
    ID
    Automatically generated ID
    Workflow StatusState of salary transition can be either: Approval Requested, Approved, Cancelled, Created and Rejected.
    EmployeeThe employee who's salary is being transitioned.
    Employee AssignmentAssignment assigned to an employee.
    Is OffScaleCheck box if salary amount is outside of the salary scale.
    Transition DateDate of salary transition or the date when salary changes takes place.
    Salary StateState of salary can be either: CREATED,APPROVAL REQUESTED, APPROVED, REJECTED, and CANCELLED. 
    GroupSalary group.
    ClassificationThis will give the subgroup, group level for a certain effective date. 
    Salary StepThe salary amount of the salary table
    AmountThis is the amount of the salary when it is outside of the salary scale (off scale)
    LanguageLanguage used.
    State NoteNote justifying actions such as rejected and canceled.

     

    Terminate Institution

    Overview

    An Institution entity contains the information of every Institution Unit that plays a role in the system.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Assignment Management  ► Terminate Institution

    The Institution screen includes the following fields:
    FieldsDefinitions
    CodeUnique alphanumeric code manually entered or automatically assigned by the system according to the General Parameter Generate Institution ID (see Parameters > Base Entities > Id Generation).
    Institution CodeUnique alphanumeric code manually entered.
    ActiveIf false, the Institution cannot be used anymore and it would be there for reference purposes.
    Is RequestorCan be selected when issuing Purchase Transactions.
    Is Budget OfficeCan be used in all budget transactions/processes (budget preparation, transfers, obligations, commitments, etc.).
    Is Collection AgencyCollection Agency that will be selected automatically when issuing: Debit Notes, Cash Receipts, Sales Voucher
    Is Accounting OfficeCan be selected when issuing: EV, JV, Cash Sales, Cash Receipts, Debit/Credit Notes, Sales Vouchers, Sales Invoices, PO, PR.
    Is Purchasing OfficeCan be selected when issuing Purchase Transactions (PR, PO, etc.)
    Is Asset ResponsibleThis Institution can be selected in Asset Transactions.
    Is Receiving LocationCan be selected when issuing Purchase Transactions (PR, PO, etc.)
    Can be Office to be Invoiced Can be selected when issuing: Cash Receipts, Cash Sales.
    Is Inspection LocationCan be selected when issuing Purchase Transactions (PR, PO, etc.)
    Is Contract Issue OfficeCan be selected when issuing Purchase Transactions (PR, PO, etc.)
    Is Inventory ResponsibleThis Institution can be selected in Inventory Transactions.  
    Is Organization UnitOnly users from the HR system can manage this attribute. When the Organization Chart is needed, the system will display only the instances that has this attribute as true.  
    Is Asset WarehouseIf User switches it to True, then this Institution will also be used as Warehouse to store Asset Items. 
    Is Inventory WarehouseUser switches it to True, then this Institution will also be used as Warehouse to store Catalogue Items.
    Start DateDate when the Institution starts or started.
    End DateDate when the Institution ends or ended.
    Coding Block This entity has the information of every coding block with the structure (number of elements and order of concepts) of the Group. This entry is optional. If not entered, the default code is used from Cost Items or Automatic Cost Items. If there is no Cost Items coding, it will come from Employee Assignment.
    Default Offset CodeCode that will be defaulted when this Institution is issuing: EV, Cash Sale, Sales Invoice, Debit/Credit Notes, Sales Voucher.
    Default Bank AccountBank Account that will be defaulted when this Institution is issuing: EV, Cash Sale, Sales Invoice, Sales Voucher
    Default Payment LocationPayment location that will be defaulted when this Institution is issuing: EV, Cash Sale, Sales Invoice, Debit/Credit Notes, Sales Voucher, Journal Voucher
    Default Payment ModePayment Mode that will be defaulted when this Institution is issuing: EV, Cash Sale, Sales Invoice, Debit/Credit Notes, Sales Voucher, Journal Voucher.
    Level in HierarchyThis field is automatically generated and is for viewing purposes.

     

     

    Accumulated Benefit Summary

    Overview

    Employees earn benefits such as vacation, overtime and other allowances during the year.  These are calculated in each payroll calculation.  The Accumulated Benefit Summary screen displays the balance of each distinct benefit that the employee has, as well as how much they have used thus far for the fiscal year.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Management​ ► Assignment Management ►Accumulated Benefit Summary

    The Accumulated Benefit Summary screen includes the following fields

    FieldDefinition
    EmployeeEmployee field - use for search purposes.
    AssignmentAssignment field - use for search purposes.
    Fiscal YearFinancial year.
    Accumulated BenefitAccumulated Benefit field - use for search purposes. 
    BalanceCalculated balance value from Cost Item per Period used during payroll calculation.  This is the available balance.
    AccumulatedAccumulated value from Cost Item per Period if "Accumulated" is selected as "Effect on Accumulated Benefit" under Cost Item.  This represents the credits that were given to the employee during the year.
    CreditCredit value from Cost Item per Period if "Credit" is selected as "Effect on Accumulated Benefit" under Cost Item.  This represents the credits that were given to the employee during the year.
    DebitDebit value from Cost Item per Period if "Debit" is selected as "Effect on Accumulated Benefit" under Cost Item.  This represents the debit transactions that were given during the year.
    PaidPaid value from Cost Item per Period if "Paid" is selected as "Effect on Accumulated Benefit" under Cost Item.  This represents the amounts that were paid from this accumulated benefit.
    TakenTaken value from Cost Item per Period if "Taken" is selected as "Effect on Accumulated Benefit" under Cost Item.  This represents any time that was taken for this accumulated benefit during the discal year.
    Initial EntitlementInitial Entitlement from Cost Item per Period for Entitlement selected as "Transaction Type".

     

    Employee Assignment Allow Multiple Institution

    Overview

    This entity defines a dummy screen based on the Institution Entity which the main purpose is to update the boolean attribute Allow Multiple Assignments propagating to its children.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Management ​► Assignment Management ​► Employee Assignment Allow Multiple Institution Tree

    Employee Assignment Allow Multiple Institution screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Institution
    This field used to indicate the Institution to be updated.
    Allow Multiple AssignmentsThe users must indicate the value to be updated as boolean.
    Propagate to ChildrenThis field used to allow to propagate to children the value defined in the attribute Allow Multiple Assignments.

     

    Organization Management

     Overview

    The user can view the hierarchy for government organizations. Hierarchies can be viewed on:

    • Organizations
    • Generic Positions
    • Employee Positions

    The user is able to navigate within each of these hierarchies. When in a hierarchy, the user has the option to navigate into one of the other two hierarchies based on the linked relationship between the organization, the employee positions within that organization, and the generic positions underlying the employee position.

    Organization Chart

    Overview

    The Organization Chart provides access to view the hierarchy of government organizations.

    Navigation

    Search for organization units by selecting the drop-down menu to the left of the organization chart function. Examples include organizations, generic positions, and employee positions. However, any type of organization can be created in the Institution screen in the Admin module.

    By clicking the  icon, the user can select a hierarchy to display from the organization unit which has been selected from the drop-down menu.

    The hierarchy will display on the same screen when all fields have been selected as follows:

    *Note: This is an example illustration; created with an institution name. Specific employee names and position names are not displayed.

    By clicking on the  icon, the hierarchy will be displayed further down the hierarchical tree for the user, and will appear as follows:

    *Note: This is an example illustration; created with an institution name.  The specific employee names and position names are not displayed due to confidentiality.

    Succession Planning

    Overview

    The Career and Succession Planning module provides employee centric functionality as well as organizational level functionality.

    From an organizational perspective, it facilitates the management of organizational positions from a planning perspective. Using the tools in this module, management can identify the personnel fit to given positions and personnel gaps that are being addressed. In addition, organizations can identify current and future staffing level issues such as qualification and timeline resourcing gaps. Career and succession planning also contributes to the recruiting function in identifying appropriate internal resources that can address planned staffing needs from a qualification perspective.

    From an employee perspective, it enables employees to manage their career aspirations by identifying the steps necessary for them to achieve it. Employees can maintain multiple career plans, giving them the flexibility insofar as allowed by the public service, to aspire to specific positions based on the mandatory and optional skills needed by each position in the career plan.

     

    Objectives and Benefits

    Career Standing (for more information click here)

    A career standing shows an employee's current employment status within an organization. When an employee's career standing earns higher levels of success gained through years of experience in a specific position, as well as positive comments and notes inputted by higher ranking superiors in the organization, an employee will have greater chances of obtaining advancement opportunities. When a staffing representative refers to the career standing information recorded in the system, he or she can make a more educated decision when hiring for a new position within the organization.

    Career Standing

    Overview

    This screen holds the defined official career standings as maintained by the Public Service. It stipulates the normal positions an employee would normally go through to attain an eventual desired career position. When a staffing representative refers to the career standing information recorded in the system, he or she can make a more educated decision when hiring for a new position within the organization.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Career Standings, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Career Standing screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the Career Standing
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Career Standing is available
    Generic PositionPosition that is applicable on this Career Standing level
    Experience PeriodIndicates the number of years (decimal is months) a person is expected to stay in this position
    LanguageLanguage used
    NameThe name that describes the Career standing (e.g. Senior programmer)
    DescriptionEnter a short description of the career standing
    NotesGeneral notes on this career standing

    Create a Career Standing

    The Career Standing screen holds the defined official career standings as maintained by the Public Service.

    To CREATE a Career Standing, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Career Standing information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Code, is system generated. Click on the Active checkmark, as required.
    • Code Unique identification code of the Career Standing.
    • Active: Active Status - if checked, Career Standing is available.

    4.   To enter the Generic Position data, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Generic Position list, then select the Generic Position.

    • Generic Position: Position that is applicable on this Career Standing level.

    5.   Enter Experience Period.

    • Experience Period: Indicates the number of years (decimal is months) a person is expected to stay in this position.

    6.   Language is set to the default language of the system.

    • Language: Language used

    7.   Enter Name.

    • Name: The name that describes the Career standing (e.g. Senior programmer).

    8.   Enter Description.

    • Description: Enter a short description of the career standing

    9.   Enter Notes.

    • Notes: General notes on this career standing.

     

    To ADD Parent Career Standings to Career Standing, if required:

    1. Click on Lookup icon , and enter the Parent Career Standings information, or leave the Parent Career Standings information blank to retrieve all Parent Career Standings.
    2. Click Find icon 
    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Parent Career Standing (s), as required.
    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Parent Career Standings.
    5. Click the Return icon  to return to the Career Standing screen, or click the Discard button  to discard the selection entry and return to Career Standing.
    6. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Parent Career Standings, if required.
    7. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Parent Career Standing (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Parent Career Standings or de-select all Parent Career Standings, if required.

     

    To ADD Attachments to Career Standing, if required:

    1.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    2.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachments information and return to the Career Standing screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to Career Standing.

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    4.   Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment, if required

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Career Standing to save your new Career Standing information.  A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Career Standing

    The Career Standing screen holds the defined official career standings as maintained by the Public Service.

    To DELETE a Career Standing, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Career Standing you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Career Standing, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Career Standing you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Career Standing.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Career Standing has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Career Standing has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Career Standing information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Career Standing

    The Career Standing screen holds the defined official career standings as maintained by the Public Service.

    To MODIFY a Career Standing, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Career Standings, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Career Standings meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Career Standing you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. To add or remove Attachments, refer to Attachments.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Promotion Management

    Overview 

    Promotion Management deals with the advancement of an employee's rank or position in an organizational hierachy system. Promotion may be an employee's reward for good performance but before a company promotes an employee to a particular position, they must make sure that the person is able to handle the added responsibilities by screening the employee with interviews and tests and giving them training or on-the-job experience. A promotion can involve advancement in terms of designation, salary and benefits, and in some organizations the type of job activities may change a great deal.

     Objectives and Benefits

    The different specifications discussed in Promotion Management are Promotion Proposal, Review Promotion Proposal and Update Employee Information for Promotion.

     Promotion Proposal  (For more information click here)

     

    The image above represents the workflow process of a proposed promotion. Across in the green squares are the three staff representatives that are involved in this process. If we start at the Manager at the top left, we can see it is the manager who sends the proposed promotion for review to higher management. In the diamond shape under “higher management” we see “Approve?” This means, that the decision to approve or reject the proposal will now affect the direction we move in the workflow chart. If the proposal is approved, move to the right where you will see that the HR staff will update employee assignment, send the promotion notification and then proceed to the end of the flow; the process is now finished. However, if the proposed promotion has not been approved, move directly down the workflow chart to the finish, the process has now ended.

     In Promotion Proposal, the manager proposes a list of candidates from employees that he/she is managing for promotion based on employee’s background such as PA result, training, skills and number of working years.

     Review Promotion Proposal (For more information click here)

     The review of the promotion proposal is the part in the process where the individual(s) who must approve the proposal receiver a promotion notification via email. The approver(s) must then review the promotion candidates proposed by the manager through the employees’ background. The individual(s) approving the promotion may approve a candidate and notify the result to HR to process next steps of the promotion process, or if required, the approver(s) may reject and provide comments to the manager so it is clear why the decision was made.

     Update Employee Information for Promotion

     In this part of the process for the promotion proposal, the HR Manager notifies the promotion and update position and salary for the candidate. The update will be effective on organization chart as well. The HR Manager then sends a notification to the employee and might attach a promotion letter to employee’s profile.

    Promotion Proposal

    Overview

    Promotion Management deals with the advancement of an employee's rank or position in an organizational hierarchy system. A promotion can involve advancement in terms of designation, salary and benefits, and in the type of job activities. This screen holds the promotion proposal information for a given employee. It includes the Reviewer, Approver and Proposed Position (Employee Position) for the employee to be reviewed.  When approved, a notification will be forwarded to recruitment for open opportunities.

    The promotion management provides two types of potential promotion opportunities:

    - Permanent: a permanent promotion can be established within the system in two separate ways; automatically or manually.  Automatic promotion is established through the promotion policy system parameters.  Promotion Policies define the number of days or hours that an employee needs to be in a specific position before being promoted.  Manually recommended promotions may be entered and will follow under the recruitment management.

    -Temporary: A temporary promotion is entered into the system manually and some examples include staff on leave, temporary vacancy, etc.

    Navigation 

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Proposed Promotion, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Proposed Promotions screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDefinition
    CodeUnique identifier that is system generated. 
    Proposed Promotion DateDate of proposed promotion.  When the promotion is suggested to take place.
    Expected End Date
    Expected End date if the assignment is temporary (e.g.  temporary promotion).
    Review DateDate that designated reviewers need to provide their feedback for the Approver to make a decision.
    Requested DateDate when the record was entered.  
    Approved DateDate the promotion is approved.  Is provided by Approver.
    Passed DateStores the date the Employee meets the Promotion Policy
    Status
    Promotion Proposal Status can be either: Created, Approval Requested, Approved, Rejected,Cancelled
    Job OfferJob offer specific to this Promotion for the given Employee.
    Promotion PolicyThe promotion policy ID. Automatically generated by the system.
    EmployeePerson who is being proposed for promotion
    Requester
    Person who is directly in charge of the employee OR in the HR organization
    Temporary PositionTemporary position applicable.
    Current Position
    Employee's current substantive position
    Proposed Position
    Proposed position for the promotion
    Recruitment RequisitionIt is unique number to identify a new requisition.  This number is auto generated
    ApproverThe person who approves the promotion request. 
    LanguageLanguage used.
    RemarkDescription - relating to the workflow of this promotion request 

    Create a Promotion Proposal Manually

    The Promotion Proposal screen holds the promotion proposal information for a given employee.

    To CREATE a Promotion Proposal, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Proposed Promotion information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code if available.  It may be system generated based on the configuration parameters.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Proposal.

          4. Enter the Proposed Promotion Date, the Expected End Date, and the Review Date. Pick up all dates by clicking on the green calendar beside each field.

    • Proposed Promotion Date:  Date the promotion proposal is submitted
    • Expected End Date: Expected End date of the assignment.

          5.  Enter the Employee, Requester, Approver, Temporary Position, Current Position, Proposed Position and Employee Assignment by using the lookup icon located beside each field.

          6. Insert any comments or statements in the Remark field

    Modify a Promotion Proposal

    The Promotion Proposal screen holds the promotion proposal information for a given employee.

    A Promotion Proposal can only be modified when the status is created.

    To MODIFY a Promotion Proposal, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Proposed Promotions, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Proposed Promotions meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Proposed Promotion you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.

    Workflow Transition for Promotion Proposal

    To submit an APPROVAL REQUEST for a Promotion Proposal, follow the steps below:

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Promotion Proposal you want to change the status to Approval Requested.

    Note: The Promotion Proposal status should be Created.

    • Enter the retrieval criteria 
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Promotion Proposal for which you want to submit an Approval Request.

    3. Select 'Approval Requested' from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4.  A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. Add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Promotion Proposal Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Promotion Proposal  status is now set to Approval Requested.

     

    Approve a Promotion Proposal

     To APPROVE a Promotion Proposal, follow the steps below: 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Promotion Proposal you want to change the status to Approved.

    Note: The Promotion Proposal status should be Approval Requested.

    • Enter the retrieval criteria
    • Click on the find icon

    2. Select the Promotion Proposal you want to Approve.

    3. Select 'Approve' from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4.  A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. Add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Promotion Proposal Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Promotion Proposal status is now set to Approved.

     

    Reject a Promotion Proposal

     To REJECT a Promotion Proposal, follow the steps below: 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Promotion Proposal you want to change the status to Rejected.

    Note: The Promotion Proposal status should be Approval Requested.

    • Enter the retrieval criteria
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Promotion Proposal you want to Reject.

    3. Select 'Reject' from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4.  A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. Add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Promotion Proposal Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Promotion Proposal status is now set to Rejected.

     

    Cancel a Promotion Proposal

     To CANCEL a Promotion Proposal, follow the steps below: 

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Promotion Proposal you want to change the status to Cancelled.

    Note: The Promotion Proposal status should be Created or Approval Requested or

    • Enter Promotion ID, Date Requested, or other Attributes of the Promotion Proposal.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Promotion Proposal you want to Cancel.

    3. Select 'Cancel' from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4.  A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. Add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Promotion Proposal Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Promotion Proposal status is now set to Cancelled.

    Review Promotion

    Overview

    The Review Promotion screen holds the reviewers (people who participate but don't make the final decision) of the promotion and their comments.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Review Promotions, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Review Promotion screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code of the Review Promotion
    AgreeIf agreed, reviewer agrees to the employee's proposed promotion. By default, this field is checked
    Commentary DateThis is a view only date. It is the System date and it is not editable. Provided when reviewer provides commentary
    Promotion ProposalHolds the promotion proposal information for a given employee
    LanguageLanguage used
    CommentCommentary by the designated reviewer on the proposed employee's promotion

    Create a Review Promotion

    The Review Promotion screen holds the reviewers (people who participate but don't make final decision) of the promotion and their comments.

    To CREATE a Review Promotion, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Review Promotion information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the Code, as required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Review Promotion

    4.   Click on the Agree checkbox, as required.

    • Agree: If agreed, reviewer agrees to the employee's proposed promotion. By default, this field is checked

    5.   Enter the Commentary Date.

    • Commentary Date: This is a view only date. It is the System date and it is not editable. Provided when reviewer provides commentary

    6.   To enter the Promotion Proposal, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Promotion Proposal list, then select the Promotion Proposal.

    • Promotion Proposal: Holds the promotion proposal information for a given employee

    7.   Select the Language from the drop-down menu.

    • Language: Language used

    8.   Enter a Comment.

    • Comment: Commentary by the designated reviewer on the proposed employee's promotion

    To ADD Attachments to the Review Promotions, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the New icon to enter file Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    2. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachment information and return to the Review Promotions screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachment entry and return to the Review Promotions screen.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment information, if required.

    4. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Attachment, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Attachments or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Review Promotions page to save your new Review Promotions information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Delete a Review Promotion

    The Review Promotion screen holds the reviewers (people who participate but don't make final decision) of the promotion and their comments.

    To DELETE a Review Promotion, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Review Promotion you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Review Promotions, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Review Promotion you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  

         4.    Click OK to confirm and delete the Review Promotion.

         5.    A window will be displayed confirming the Review Promotion has been deleted

    To Verify that the Review Promotion has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Review Promotion information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify a Review Promotion

    The Review Promotion screen holds the reviewers (people who participate but don't make final decision) of the promotion and their comments.

    To MODIFY a Review Promotion, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Review Promotions, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Review Promotions meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Review Promotion you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modification(s). To add or remove Attachments, refer to Attachments.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

    Time & Attendance Management

    Human Resource Managers use Time and Attendance Management to track and monitor employees time record and attendance more accurately. The Human Resource (HR) manager inputs the regular hours that the employees work, the manager indicates any overtime hours and the time allowed between meal breaks.

    Time & Attendance Management deals with two main components: the Time Sheet and the Import Time Sheet.

    Time Sheet (For an Overview of the Time Sheet application click here)

    Time Sheet is a method for recording the amount of a worker's time spent on each job. Timesheets record the start and end time of tasks and durations (i.e. the duration before & after meal breaks). The Time Sheet also contains a detailed breakdown of tasks accomplished throughout the project or program. The information entered in the Time Sheet is generally used for payroll, client billing, and increasingly for project costing, estimation, tracking and management.

    Import Time Sheet (For an overview of the Import Time Sheet application click here)

    Human Resource Managers use Import Time Sheet to upload mass Time & Attendance data about employees into the database instead of manually entering each employee’s data individually. This proves more efficient in regards to both workload ease and time saving. Import Time sheet can only be uploaded in an XML format.

    Time Sheet

    Overview

    Time Sheet is a method for recording the amount of a worker's time spent on each job. Time sheets record the start and end time of tasks and durations (i.e. the duration before & after meal breaks). The Time Sheet also contains a detailed breakdown of tasks accomplished throughout the project or program. The information entered in the Time Sheet is generally used for payroll, client billing, and increasingly for project costing, estimation, tracking and management

    Enter overtime on behalf of an employee:

    Go to Human Resources > Employee Management > Time and Attendance Management > Time Sheet

     

    1. Click on the New icon.
    2. Enter the Employee code or click on the Lookup  icon from the Employee field
      1. Click on the Find icon.
      2. Pick up the Employee number
    3. From the Employee Assignment field, click on the Lookup https://lh4.googleusercontent.com/Rag3H1rZQZ9CQcU5OPcFn_6I3d2wNUpZd3zySQUviVLc3WKhZC2Y3MqL15ks41Dv2rpTo372wp9ODZHfhGzfaly7fg6O2HtNTzDc9uqXMH4pGZlfNC9oHJZI3WNYUSQBLy0ZyHol icon.
      1. Click on the Find icon.
      2. Select All from Employee Assignment Filter, then click on the Find icon. Select an assignment.
    4. Select the Fiscal Year: 2018. Some fields will automatically populated from the system.
    5. Select a pay Period
    6. At the bottom of the Time Sheet Date Tab, click on the New  icon.
    7. Enter the Date when the overtime is due.
    8. Select the Cost item  Overtime.
    9. Complete the mandatory fields.

    Example:

     

    1. The system will display automatically the total of hours worked on overtime.
    2. Click on the Update and Return  icon.
    3. Click on Save  icon. Message confirms that the transition of the workflow has been executed. Click ok.
    4. Go to the Transition field at top of the Form, click on Request Approval.
    5. Click on the Transition icon. A new window will appear.

    1. Click on the Finish icon.
    2. A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.
    3. Click OK. As soon as the transition is performed, the workflow status will be “Approval Requested”. The request will then be sent to the approver.
    4. Once the timesheet is approved, the number of hours worked on overtime will sent to payroll to be paid on the selected pay period.

     

    Create A Time Sheet

    A Time Sheet records the start and end times of tasks and durations.

    To CREATE a Time Sheet, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

     By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Time Sheet information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee. Refer to Employee for more information.

    4. To enter the Employee Assignment, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Assignment list, then select the Employee Assignment. Once the Employee Assignment is selected the Shift Schedule of the employee will be displayed. Refer to Employee Assignment for more information.

    5. Choose the Fiscal Year, Pay Code and the Pay Period from the drop down menus.

    6. Input the Time Sheet Load Date using the calendar

    7. The Time Sheet Source will be displayed as 'Manual' and the Time Attendance Status will be displayed as 'Created'.

    8. To view more details about the Created Employee field, click on the details icon .

    9. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Time Sheet information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Time Sheet creation.  Click OK to confirm.

    Delete A Time Sheet

    A Time Sheet records the start and end times of tasks and durations.

    To DELETE a Time Sheet, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Time Sheet you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Time Sheets, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find .
    • Select the Time Sheet you want to Delete.
    1. Click on the Delete icon .
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Time Sheet.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Time Sheet has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Time Sheet has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Time Sheet information in the appropriate field (s).
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. This window will appear

    Modify A Time Sheet

    A Time Sheet records the start and end times of tasks and durations.

    To MODIFY a Time Sheet, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

     By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Time Sheets, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Time Sheet you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications.  To add or remove an Employee, refer to Employee. To add or remove an Employee Assignment, refer to  Employee Assignment.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

     

    Workflow Transitions for Time Sheets

    Time Sheet is a method for recording the amount of a worker's time spent on each job.

    Navigation

    To REQUEST APPROVAL, APPROVE, or REJECT a Time Sheet, follow the steps below:

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Time Sheet which you would like to make a status change on.

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Time Sheet
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Time Sheet you would like to Request for Approval, Approve, or Reject.

    3. Select your choice from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. Add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Time Sheet Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click OK on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Time Sheet status is now set to whichever choice was selected.

    Import Time Sheet

    Overview

    Human Resource Managers use Import Time Sheet to upload mass Time & Attendance data about employees into the database instead of manually entering each employee’s data individually. This proves more efficient in regards to both workload ease and time saving. Import Time sheet can only be uploaded in an XML format.

    Navigation

    The Import Time Sheet screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Pay Code

    Lists all the different types of pay that have their own unique pay schedule

    Pay Period

    Defines Pay Period with a Pay Code

    XML FileExtensible Markup Language File

    Create Import Time Sheet

    The Import Time Sheet screen allows mass upload of an employee's time and attendance data.

    To IMPORT a Time Sheet, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    1. Select the Pay Code and the Pay Period from the drop down menus.

    2. To upload an XML File from your computer click on the  button and find the XML Time Sheet file location on your computer, then click on Open.

    3. Click on the Import  button to import the Time Sheet.

    Update your personal contact information

    Personal contact information is located in the Personal File window on the Self Service application.

    Go to Menu > Employee Self Service > Personal Information > Personal File

     

    1.    To Add new contact information

                a. Click on the  New  icon. The Contact form will display.

                b. Enter the new contact information.

    Example:

    ·         IsMain: Put a checkmark in the box;

    ·         Contact Type: Electronic Mail;

    ·         Contact Location Type: Work;

    ·         Contact Value: your email address;

    ·         Description: Work email

                 c. Click on the Save and Return icon.

                 d.            Click on the Update  icon to save the changes.

     2.    To Update the personal contact information

    Go to Contact Tab

                 a.            Click on the hyperlink to display the Contact Form. Make the required changes.

                 b.            Click on the Update and Return  icon.

                 c.             Click on the Update  icon to save the changes.

     3.    To Add New Address:

                 a.            Click on the  New  icon. The Address form will open.

                 b.            Enter the new Address.

                 c.             Check is Main?  Leave blank.

                 d.            Click on the Lookup  icon to select the Region.

                 e.            Click on the Find icon.

    Example:

    ·         Region: North America

    ·         Country: Canada (from the dropdown menu)

    ·         Address Type: Home

    ·         Address: 100 Rue principale;

    ·         Postal Code: 8999

    f.      Click on the Save and Return icon.

                       g.            Click on the Update  icon to save the changes.

     4.    To Update the Address information:             

    Go to Address  Tab

                 a.            Click on the hyperlink to display the Address Form will open.

                 b.            Make the required changes.

    Example:

    ·         Address Type: Home;

    ·         Address: 125 pie street.                

                 c.          Click on the Update and Return https://lh5.googleusercontent.com/ojsgewZWPm5YNSycMQYEEKYVdWl1UwbNkk0ChPzPk5tm7tf6IUU6yDRpOLPM5s_5j8QoRjjnRU2L1fQ5WrBo6Bkqn8OnshZP8lNg6k66K3tTGqPqjt0T7eFvmwfy37EQpkOl_R32 icon.
     

     

    Leave Management

    HR Managers use Leave Management to organize employees leave requests. The HR department keeps track of each leave request along with its status to better track the employees and ensure that the time requested for leave is reflected in the Payroll.

    Leave Management contains one main component called the Leave Request.

    Leave Request

    An employee can generally request his/her own leave through the Self-service. However, if an employee does not have access to a computer the employee's direct reporting manager(s) or someone from HR can submit the Leave Request for approval on behalf of the employee. In such case, the employee will be notified when the Leave Request is created and for every status change of the request. The notification includes a link that enables the employee to open up the Leave Request for review and further action (Cancel, Submit, keep editing - Created).

    A Leave Request can be generated by someone else than the person requiring the leave or it can be generated through the self service portal where a person is filling out their request.

    Leave Request status/state include the following: Created, Approval Requested, Approved, Rejected, and Cancelled.

    Leave Request

    Overview

    Leave Requests are used to organize and control all types of leaves that employees can take within an organization.  

    The manager approves a variety of Leave requests sent by his employees, like Sick Leave, Maternity Leave and Vacation Leave.

     

    To approve a Leave Request:

     

    Option 1:

    Go to Human Resources > Employee Management > Leave Management  > Leave Request

    1.     Click on the Find  icon.

    2.     Select a Leave request with a status of Approval Requested from the list. Note. The user`s number matches the manager`s number.  Example: The Leave Request from Riley Smith1 will be assigned to Manager Jordan Tremblay1 and the Leave Request from Riley Smith2 will be assigned to Manager Jordan Tremblay2.

    3.     Select Approve from the Transition drop down menu

     

    4.     Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    5.     Click on the Finish icon.

    6.     A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    7.     Click OK.

     

    Option 2:

    1.     Go to Internal Message  section at the right side of the main screen.

    2.     The Leave Request will be accessed by clicking on the Green  dot.

     

    3.     Accessing the Leave Request by clicking on the Update Domain  icon beside the Leave Request.

    4.     The window will display the Record waiting for an action.

    5.     Select Approve from the Transition drop down menu.

    6.     Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    7.     Click on the Finish  icon.

    8.     A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    9.    Click OK.

    Example:

     

     

    Option 3:

    1.     Click on the Dashboard  icon that is located on the right side panel of the main screen.

    2.     The window will display the Record waiting for an action.

    3.      Click on Leave Request button

    4.      Another window will display more details on the request.

    5.      On the stage section, select Approval requested stage.  The list will display all the leave request pending for your approval.

    6.      Click on the Update  icon. A new window will display the Leave Request form.

    7.      Select Approve from the Transition drop down list.

    8.      Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    9.      Click on the Finish  icon.

    10.    A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    11.    Click OK.

     

    Cancel a leave request

    Cancel a leave request

     

    To cancel a new leave request that’s has just been created

    Go to Menu -> Employee Self Service -> Forms and Requests -> Leave Request

    1.    Click on the New  icon. The Employee Number will be populated automatically by the system.

    2.    Click on the Lookup  icon to select the Leave Type. Example: Annual Leave

    3.    Enter the Start and End Dates.

    Notes

    o    The Number of Days will automatically display. The Length of leave will display also.

    o    The system will display the Balance Before and the Current Balance at the moment of the request. The Current Balance will be updated ONLY once the request is Saved.

               4.    Click on the Save  icon.

               5.     The request Workflow Process Status is set to Created.  

               6.    To Cancel the Leave Request, select Cancel from the Transition drop down list.

               7.    Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

     

               8.    Click on the Finish  icon.

               9.    A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed. As soon as the transition is performed, the Workflow Process Status is set to Cancelled.

     

    To cancel a leave request that’s has been already sent to the manager for approval

    Go to Menu -> Self Service -> Forms and Request -> Leave Request

    1.    Click on the Find  icon.

    2.    Select the Leave Request to cancelled.

    3.    Click on the hyperlink of the Leave Request on Approval Requested status workflow.

    4.    Go to the Transition field at top of the Form, select Cancel from the drop down list.    

    5.    Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will display.

               6.    Click on the Finish  icon.

               7.     A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed. As soon as the transition is performed, the Workflow Process Status is set to Cancelled.

    Example:

    Create Attachment

    To UPLOAD an Attachment that supports the reason for the leave request, follow the steps below:

    1. Click on New under attachment to attach more information. A screen will pop-up.

    2. Choose the desired Language from the drop down menu.

    3. Enter a Description to the file you'll be attaching.

    4. For Attachment click on  to choose a file on your computer and upload it.

    5. Choose the desired Language from the drop down menu.

    6. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachment information and return to the Leave Request, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachment entry and return to the Leave Request.

    Request 1 week vacation

    The Employee can easily request his own Vacation Leave via self-service

     

    Note. Assumption: the Employee gets his or her annual vacation entitlement at the beginning calendar year.

    The Employee is entitled to 15 days per calendar year.

     

    To Request a week vacation

    Go to Menu > Employee Self Service > Forms and Requests > Leave Request

    1.            Click on the New icon. The Employee Number will be populated automatically by the system.    

    2.            To select the Leave Type click on the Lookup  icon.

    3.            Click on the Find icon.

    4.            Select the Annual Leave

    5.            Enter the Start Date, example 1/2/2019   

    6.            Enter the End Date, example: 9/2/2019

    Notes.

    o    The Number of Days and the Length of leave  will be automatically displayed.

    o    The system will display the Balance Before and the Current Balance at the moment of the request. The Current Balance will be updated ONLY once the request is Saved.

    o    When the employee requests one week of vacation, the system will keep track of the balance of his remaining vacation.

    7.            Click on the Save  icon.

    8.            Go to the Transition field at top of the Form, click on Request Approval. (Do not select the option Cancel at this stage).

    9.            Click on the Transition icon. A new window will appear.

    10.          Click on the Finish icon. A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    11.          Click OK. As soon as the transition is performed, the workflow will transition to Approval Requested.

    Example:

    Note. The direct manager will receive an Internal Message prompting him to take action. Once the manager approves the leave request, the Employee will receive an Internal Message stating that his vacation has been approved.


     

    Retirement Benefit Management

    Overview

    Use Retirement Benefit Management to define a collection of benefits that a government employee and the employee's beneficiaries are entitled to receive upon retirement. Once the employee has finalized one or more particular assignments as a civil servant, he or she may start the retirement process if he or she meets specific criteria related to the process. A civil servant can finalize one or more assignments on different retirement types. For example, a teacher can retire and then work under contract. Also, depending on the type of retirement requested from the employee, the benefits could be applicable or not applicable. Examples include death gratuity, end of contract gratuity, etc. The benefit plan can include specific benefits for employee's beneficiaries, whether the employee has been retired and is still alive or is recently deceased.

     

    Objectives and Benefits

    Employee Retirement Benefit Plan (for more information click here)

    Use the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan to record information on the particulars of the retirement benefits for a particular employee and the information related to that particular employee's beneficiaries. The screen includes the date the benefit plan was created, as well as the date on which it was approved. Also, the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan illustrates the status of the benefit plan and distinguishes which benefit plan is being administered to that specific employee. There is also a space for approving officers to provide comments related to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan of a specific employee, in order to improve the flow of information for other employees when viewing this screen. At the bottom of the screen, use the three tabs to add more information to the benefit plan in the forms of Attachments, Retirement Benefits, and Employee Beneficiaries. On the Retirement Benefits tab, the employee must have the full collection of retirement benefits listed, by default. However, the user will be able to add or delete Retirement Benefits manually for a specific employee. In terms of Employee Beneficiaries, if no employee beneficiaries are entered, the benefit plan will be applicable for the employee only.

     

    Retirement Request (for more information click here)

    Use the Retirement Request to record and monitor information related to the retirement request process. Information included on the screen are the file number of the request, the status of the request, the issue date, effective date, approved date, and calculation date of the request. Also included are the name of the employee requesting retirement, the type of retirement the employee is requesting, and the ranking officer requesting the retirement on the employee's behalf. Other calculations used during the request process and a space for users to provide comments with regards to the retirement request process can also be found on the screen. At the bottom of the screen, use the Attachments, Retirement Benefits, and Retirement Calculation Results tabs to add more information to the benefit plan.

    1.0 Retirement Type

    Retirement Types

     

    2.0 Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    Overview

    This form is used to update an Employee’s Retirement Benefit Plan along with the details of his/her beneficiaries. 

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Employee Retirement Benefit Plans, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan
    Created DateThe date when the retirement benefit plan for the employee was created
    Approved DateThe date when the employee retirement benefit plan for the employee was approved
    StatusThe current state of the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan
    EmployeeIncludes all employee-related information. Searches can be performed by using retrieval criteria such as Employee code, name, hire date or value of any field of the Employee screen
    Retirement Benefit PlanA plan tailored specifically towards an employee's retirement compensation
    LanguageLanguage used
    CommentsRelevant information related to this retirement benefit plan for the employee

     

    Create an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    The Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen is used to record the information on the particulars for the Retirement Benefits for a particular employee and the information related to the employee's beneficiaries.

    To CREATE an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon   (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Employee Retirement Benefit Plan information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    4. Created Date will be defaulted to the system date.

    • Created Date: This date will tell us when the retirement benefit plan for the employee was created

    5. Status will be automatically set to Created.

    • Status: The current state of the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    6. To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.

    • Employee: Includes all employee-related information. Searches can be performed by using retrieval criteria such as Employee code, name, hire date or value of any field of the Employee screen

    7. To enter the Retirement Benefit Plan, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Retirement Benefit Plan list, then select the Retirement Benefit Plan.

    • Retirement Benefit Plan: a plan tailored specifically towards an employee's retirement compensation

    8. Select the Language.

    • Language: Language used

    9. Enter Comments.

    • Comments: Relevant information related to this retirement benefit plan for the employee

     

    To ADD Attachments to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, if required:

    1.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    2.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachments information and return to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan.

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    4. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment, if required.

     

    To ADD Retirement Benefits to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, if required:

    1. Click on the  tab and then click on the Lookup icon , and enter the Retirement Benefits information, or leave the Retirement Benefits information blank to retrieve all Retirement Benefits.

    2. Click the Find icon 

    3. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Retirement Benefits, as required.

    4. Repeat steps 1, 2 and 3 for all required Retirement Benefits.

    5. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Retirement Benefits information, if required.

    6. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es) to select and de-select the Retirement Benefits, as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select all Retirement Benefits or de-select all Retirement Benefits, if required.

     

    To ADD Employee Beneficiaries to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, if required:

    1.   Click on the New icon under  to enter the Employee Beneficiaries (refer to Employee Beneficiaries for more information).

    2.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Employee Beneficiaries information and return to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Employee Beneficiaries entry and return to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan.

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Employee Beneficiary (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Employee Beneficiaries, if required.

    4. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Employee Beneficiary, if required.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Benefit page to save your new Employee Retirement Benefit Plan information. A window will appear to confirm.

    Employee Beneficiaries

    Navigation  click the New Iconunder ,

    Create an Employee Beneficiary

    Navigation  click the New Iconunder ,

    1. Enter the Employee Beneficiaries information.

    2. Enter the ID, as required.

    • ID: Unique identification code of the Employee Beneficiary

    3. Enter the Correlative Number.

    • Correlative Number: Determines the priority order for beneficiaries of the same type, this sequence will be required if more than one beneficiary of the same beneficiary type is entered

    4. Enter the First Name.

    • First Name: First name of the beneficiary

    5. Enter the Last Name.

    • Last Name: Last name of the beneficiary

    6. Enter the Date of Birth.

    • Date of Birth: The beneficiary's date of birth

    7. Select a Beneficiary Type from the drop-down menu.

    • Beneficiary Type: The beneficiary type associated to the beneficiary

    8. To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.

    • Employee: For a benefit plan on execution, this attribute links the beneficiary to an employee entity in order to associate all the benefits for this beneficiary to a beneficiary type employee

    9. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Employee Beneficiary information and return to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Employee Beneficiary entry and return to the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen.

    Delete an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    The Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen is used to record the information on the particulars for the Retirement Benefits for a particular employee and the information related to the employee's beneficiaries.

    To DELETE an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    Note: the status must be Created in order to delete.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s)If you prefer to see all Employee Retirement Benefit Plans, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find
    • Select the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan has been deleted                                                                                                                                                                            
       

    To Verify that the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon
    2. Enter the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan information
    3. Click on the Find icon
    4. The window will appear

    Modify an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    The Employee Retirement Benefit Plan screen is used to record the information on the particulars for the Retirement Benefits for a particular employee and the information related to the employee's beneficiaries.

    To MODIFY an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Employee Retirement Benefit Plans, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Employee Retirement Benefit Plans meeting the retrieval criteria  will appear.
    3. Click on the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. To add or remove Attachments, refer to Attachments. Too add or remove Employee Beneficiaries, refer to Employee Beneficiaries.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

     

    Note:If an Employee Benefit Retirement Plan has the status Approved, the changes will not be saved immediately.  A change request will be generated and if the request is approved, then the changes will be saved.

    Workflow Transitions for Employee Retirement Benefit Plan

    This screen is used to record the information on the particulars for the Retirement Benefits for a particular employee and the information related to the employee's beneficiaries.

    Navigation

    To REQUEST APPROVAL, APPROVE, REJECT, or CANCEL an Employee Retirement Benefit Plan, follow the steps below:

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan which you would like to make a status change on.

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan you would like to Request for Approval, Approve, Reject, or Cancel.

    3. Select your choice from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. Add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Employee Retirement Benefit Plan Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Employee Retirement Benefit Plan status is now set to whichever choice was selected.

    Retirement Request

    Overview

    This form is used to apply for retirement.  It is the first part of the retirement process.  The user must  enter and select all required information to complete the Retirement Request. At the bottom of the form, the user can click on the tab titled View Calculation Results to analyze the results administered through the Retirement Request process.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Retirement Requests, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Retirement Request screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identification code of the Retirement Request
    File NumberPhysical File Number associated to this request
    Retirement StatusThe current state of the Retirement Request.  The first step is to request validation of the Retirement Request from the HR officer.  If approved, the Retirement Request continues to the next workflow step.  If it is not approved, the Retirement Request is cancelled
    Retirement Request ModeAllows the user to view whether the Retirement Request was generated by a batch file (Automatic) or added manually (Manual) by a user
    Issue DateAutomatically assigned by the System, this is the date when this retirement request has been issued
    Effective DateThe effective date for this retirement request
    Approved DateThe date when this retirement request has been approved.  System generated when it returns as approved
    Calculation DateDefault value is left blank and will be automatically updated with the System date
    Retirement TypeThe retirement type is a way of defining different retirements.  As an example, an employee may retire because of death so there will be a death retirement type.  Also, the employee may retire because he/she has reached the retirement age, which would be a mandatory retirement type
    ApplicantThe employee that is applying for this retirement request
    Effective AssignmentWhen adding a new request, this will default to the last assignment of this employee.  The user can change and select a different assignment.  When selecting a new assignment, Salary Transition should change automatically and display the cost item scale step of the latest salary transition of the new assignment selected
    Salary TransitionShould default to the last effective salary transitions of the assignment from Effective Assignment.  This is a read-only function.  The user needs to see group-subgroup-level, step, and the amount from salary transition is not the primary key
    Requested ByThe employee who requested this retirement request
    Retirement Pay CodeThe retirement pay code selected will be used when the employee assignment is created, once the retirement request is approved.  Also, the pay code is used to group employees for payroll purposes
    Calculated Consecutive PeriodsThe value which was calculated by the system for the Retirement Request.  This value includes the periods of service that the employee has worked consecutively
    Manual Consecutive PeriodsThe value which can be manually entered to override the Calculated Consecutive Periods value.  If not entered, the calculated amount will be used
    Calculated PeriodsThe value which was calculated by the system for the Retirement Request.  This value includes the periods of service that the employee has worked
    Manual PeriodsThe value which can be manually entered to override the Calculated Consecutive Periods value.  If not entered, the calculated amount will be used
    LanguageLanguage used
    CommentsComments related to this retirement request

     

    Create a Retirement Request (2nd proposal)

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.
     

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    To CREATE a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    1. Click on the New icon  (you will then be in Insert Mode.)
    2. Enter the new Retirement Request information (fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.  See additional instructions for Fields/Tabs in the next section.)
    3. To ADD Attachments to the Retirement Request, when required:

    i. Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information.)

    ii. Click on the Save and Return icon  to save the Attachments information and return to the Retirement Request screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to the Retirement Request screen.

    iii. Click the individual Select Checkbox(es), under   to select and de-select the Attachment(s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, when required.

    iv. Click the Remove icon  to remove the selected Attachment, if required.

    v. Repeat steps (i) to (iv) for all additional Attachments.

    4.  Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Request page to save
         your new Retirement Request information.  A window will appear to confirm.

     

    ADDITIONAL INSTRUCTIONS FOR FIELDS/TABS

    • ID: Unique identification code of the Retirement Request.
    • File Number: Physical File Number associated to this request.
    • Retirement Status will be set to Created by default.
    • Retirement Request Mode (set to Manual automatically): Allows the user to view whether the Retirement Request was generated by a batch file (Automatic) or added manually (Manual) by a user.
    • Issue Date: Automatically assigned by the System, this is the date when this Retirement Request has been issued.
    • Effective Date: Effective date for the Retirement Request.  This indicates when the retirement should start.
    • Approved Date (read only): It will stay empty until it the Retirement Request is Approved.
    • Calculation Date (read only): Default value is left blank and will be automatically updated with the System date.
    • Applicant: The employee that is applying for this Retirement Request.  If required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Applicant list, then select the Applicant.
    • Employee Assignment (read only): It will be updated with the assignment that is System generated.
    • Effective Assignment: When adding a new request, this will default to the last assignment of this employee.  The user can change and select a different assignment.  When selecting a new assignment, Salary Transition should change automatically and display the cost item scale step of the latest salary transition of the new assignment selected.  If required, click on the Lookup icon , click on the Find  icon  to retrieve the Effective Assignment list, then select the Effective Assignment
    • Salary Transition (read only): It will default to the last effective salary transition of the assignment from Effective Assignment.  The user needs to see group-subgroup-level, step, and the amount from salary transition is not the primary key.
    • Retirement Type: The retirement type applicable for this particular retirement request.  Pick one retirement type from pick list.  If required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Retirement Type list, then select the Retirement Type.
    • Requested By (read only): This will be the employee who requested this Retirement Request.
    • Pay Code: The pay code to be used in order to issue the payments for this benefit plan.
    • Calculated Consecutive Periods (read only): The value which was calculated by the System for the Retirement Request.  This value includes the periods of service that the employee has worked consecutively.
    • Manual Consecutive Periods: The value which can be manually entered to override the Calculated Consecutive Periods value.  If not entered, the calculated amount will be used.
    • Calculated Periods (read only): The value which was calculated by the System for the Retirement Request. This value includes the periods of service that the employee has worked.
    • Manual Periods: The value which can be manually entered to override the Calculated Consecutive Periods value.  If not entered, the calculated amount will be used.
    • Language: Language used.
    • Comments: Comments related to this retirement request.
    • Retirement Benefits   is a read only tab.  It will display the employee's retirement benefits according to their plan.
    • Retirement Calculation Results  is a read only tab.  It will display the results once the request has been calculated.

     

    Create a Retirement Request

     

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.

     

    To CREATE a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon  (you will then be in Insert Mode).
    2. Enter the new Retirement Request information. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    3. Enter the ID, as required.
    • ID: Unique identification code of the Retirement Request
    1. Enter the File Number.  
    • File Number: Physical File Number associated to this request
    1. Retirement Status will be set to Created by default
    2. Retirement Request Mode is set to Manual automatically.
    • Retirement Request Mode: allows the user to view whether the Retirement Request was generated by a batch file (Automatic) or added manually (Manual) by a user
    1. Enter the Issue Date.
    • Issue Date: Automatically assigned by the system, this is the date when this retirement request has been issued
    1. Enter the Effective Date.
    • Effective Date: The effective date for this retirement request.  This indicates when the retirement should start.
    1. Approved Date will stay empty until it is Approved.
    • Approved Date: The approved date is read only
    1. Calculation Date is read only.
    • Calculation Date: Default value is left blank and will be automatically updated with the System date
    1. To enter the Applicant, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Applicant list, then select the Applicant.
    • Applicant: The employee that is applying for this retirement request
    1. Employee Assignment is read only and will be updated with the assignment that is System generated.
    1. To enter the Effective Assignment, if required, click on the Lookup icon , click on the Find   icon  to retrieve the Effective Assignment list, then select the Effective Assignment.
    • Effective Assignment: When adding a new request, this will default to the last assignment of this employee.  The user can change and select a different assignment.  When selecting a new assignment, Salary Transition should change automatically and display the cost item scale step of the latest salary transition of the new assignment selected
    1. To enter the Salary Transition it will default to the last effective salary transition of the assignment.
    • Salary Transition: Should default to the last effective salary transitions of the assignment from Effective Assignment. This is a read-only function. The user needs to see group-subgroup-level, step, and the amount from salary transition is not the primary key
    1. To enter the Retirement Type, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Retirement Type list, then select the Retirement Type.
    • Retirement Type: The retirement type applicable for this particular retirement request. Pick one retirement type from pick list
    1. Requested By, is read only
    • Requested By: This will be the employee who requested this retirement request
    1. Select a Pay Code from the drop-down menu.
    • Pay Code: The pay code to be used in order to issue the payments for this benefit plan
    1. Calculated Consecutive Periods is read only.
    • Calculated Consecutive Periods: The value which was calculated by the System for the Retirement Request. This value includes the periods of service that the employee has worked consecutively
    1. Enter Manual Consecutive Periods.
    • Manual Consecutive Periods: The value which can be manually entered to override the Calculated Consecutive Periods value. If not entered, the calculated amount will be used
    1. Calculated Periods is read only
    • Calculated Periods: The value which was calculated by the system for the Retirement Request. This value includes the periods of service that the employee has worked
    1. Enter Manual Periods.
    • Manual Periods: The value which can be manually entered to override the Calculated Consecutive Periods value. If not entered, the calculated amount will be used
    1. Select a Language.
    • Language: Language used
    1. Enter the Comments.
    • Comments: Comments related to this retirement request

     

    To ADD Attachments to the Retirement Request, if required:

    1.   Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    2.   Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachments information and return to the Retirement Request screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to the Retirement Request screen.

    3.   Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    4. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment, if required.

    5. Repeat steps 1 to 4 for all required Attachments.

     

    Retirement Benefits is a read only tab.  It will display the employee's Retirement Benefits according to their plan.

    Retirement Calculation Results  is a read only tab.  It will display the results once the request has been calculated.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Retirement Request page to save your new Retirement Request information. A window will appear to confirm.

     

     

    Retirement Calculation Results

    Navigation   click the New Iconunder ,

    Note:The results can be viewed with this form.  The pension amount is modifiable if it is set as a manual benefit.

    Delete a Retirement Request

     

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.

    Note: Only a Retirement Request that has the status Created is allowed to be deleted.  If you need to eliminate a Retirement Request once it has started its workflow, the only option is to change its Retirement Status to Cancelled.

     

    To DELETE a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request you want to Delete
    • Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s) If you prefer to see all Retirement Requests, leave all fields blank.
    • Click Find 
    • Select the Retirement Request you want to Delete
    1. Click on the Delete icon 
    2. A window will appear asking you to confirm:
    3. Click OK to confirm and delete the Retirement Request.
    4. A window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Request has been deleted:

    To Verify that the Retirement Request has been Deleted:

    1. Click on the Search icon 
    2. Enter the Retirement Request information
    3. Click on the Find icon 
    4. The window will appear:

     

    Modify a Retirement Request

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.

    To MODIFY a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    Note:A Retirement Request can only be modified if the status is set to Created or Validation Approved.  Depending on the status, certain fields will be read only.

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s). 
      If you prefer to see the list of all Retirement Requests, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon .  The list of Retirement Requests meeting the retrieval criteria will appear.
    3. Click on the Retirement Request you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. To add or remove Attachments, refer to Attachments. Too add or remove Retirement Calculation Results, refer to Retirement Calculation Results.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm. 

                  

    Once a Retirement Request is Approved, the retiree will have a new assignment and automatic cost items created for payroll purposes.  The results also appear in Retirement Summary and Details.

     

    1.  

    Workflow Transitions for Retirement Request

    Validation of Retirement Request

    Overview

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.

    Navigation

    To Request Validation to a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Validation Requested.

    Note: In order to Request Validation for a Retirement Request Status must be Created.

    Note: Once Validation Requested, changes to the Retirement Request are no longer permitted.

    Note: Once Validation is Requested there are two possibilities, Approve Validation, Reverse Validation Approval, Reject Validation, or Cancel Validation.

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to VALIDATE.

    3. Select "Request Validation" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. If necessary add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Request Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Retirement Request status is now set to Validation Requested.

     

    To APPROVE a VALIDATION REQUEST, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Validation Approved.

    Note: In order to Approve Validation for a Retirement Request Status must be Validation Requested.

    Note: Once Retirement Request Validation is Approved, the next action is to either Reverse Validation Approval or Calculate Pension.

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to change APPROVE VALIDATION.

    3. Select "Approve Validation" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. Repeat Steps 4-7, from above. The Retirement Request status is now set to Validation Approved.

     

    To REVERSE VALIDATION APPROVAL, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Request Validation.

    Note: In order to Reverse Validation Approval the Retirement Request Status must be Validation Approved. 

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to change VALIDATION REQUESTED.

    3. Select "Reverse Validation Approval" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. Repeat Steps 4-7, from above. The Retirement Request status is now set to Validation Requested.

     

    To REJECT a VALIDATION REQUEST, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Validation Rejected.

    Note: In order to Reject Validation for a Retirement Request Status must be Validation Requested. 

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to change REJECT VALIDATION.

    3. Select "Reject Validation" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. Repeat Steps 4-7, from above. The Retirement Request status is now set to Validation Rejected.

    Calculate Pension

    Overview

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.

    Navigation

    To Calculate Pension to a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Calculated.

    Note: In order to calculated pension retirement request status must be: Validation Approved, or Calculated.

    Note: Once Pension is Calculated, the next step is to REQUEST APPROVAL. Following, the Request for Approval maybe: APPROVED, REJECTED, or CANCELED.   

    Note: Once validated, calculation is done according to the formulas. Calculations can be preformed automatically calculation or entered manually. In addition, records are created in retirement calculation results or users can enter manual amounts.

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to CALCULATE.

    3. Select "Calculate Pension" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. If necessary add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Request Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Retirement Request status is now set to Calculated.

     

    To MODIFY a Pensions Calculation, follow the steps below:

    1. Select to Pension you wish to calculate from the list available.

    2. Make desired changes in the appropriate fields.

    3. Click the CALCULATE icon to calculate results.

    3. Select the tab. Select the Pension to View. The following screen will appear:

    The changes are reflected in the Results window.

     

    To Request Approval to a Pensions Calculation, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Validation Requested.

    Note: In order to Request Approval for a Pensions Calculation the Retirement Request Status must be Calculated.

    Note: Once Validation is Requested there are two possibilities, Approved, Rejected, or Cancel.

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to Request an Approval for.  

    3. Select "Request Approval" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. Repeat steps 4-7. The Retirement Request status is now set to Approval Requested.

     

    To APPROVE an APPROVAL REQUEST for a PENSION CALCULATION, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Approved.

    Note: In order to Approve a Pension Calculation a Retirement Request Status must be Approval Requested.

    Note: Once Pensions Calculated is APPROVED, there are no further steps.

    Note: Once Retirement Request is approved, the follow will occur:

    1. Records are created in the following entities Retirement Summary, Employee Assignment.
    2. The system will create Automatic Cost Items and Automatic Deductions. This retirement benefit will be included in the payroll calculation. 
    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to change APPROVAL REQUESTED.

    3. Select "Request Approval" from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. Repeat Steps 4-7. The Retirement Request status is now set to Approved.

     

    To REJECT APPROVAL REQUEST for a PENSION CALCULATION, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Rejected.

    Note: To Reject an Approval Request for a Pension Calculation, Retirement Request Status must be Approval Requested. 

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to change REJECTED.

    3. Select "Reject " from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. Repeat Steps 4-7 above. The Retirement Request status is now set to Rejected.

    Cancel a Retirement Request

    Overview

    The Retirement Request screen requires the user to manually add a Retirement Request to a specific employee within the organization.

    To CANCEL a Retirement Request, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Find the Retirement Request which you would like to change status to Canceled.

    Note: To Cancel a Retirement Request Status must be Request Validation, Validation Approved, Calculated, and Approval Requested. 

    • Enter Code, Description or other Attributes of the Retirement Request.
    • Click on the Find icon

    2. Select the Retirement Request you would like to change to CANCELED.

    3. Select "Cancel " from the drop down list in the Transition field.

    4. A Transition Window will be displayed confirming the Transition. If necessary add a description in the Step Note in the Transition Window.

    5. Click on the Finish Icon to complete the Transition transaction, or click the Discard Icon  to abort the transition.

    6. Upon clicking the Finish Icon  a window will be displayed confirming the Retirement Request Workflow Transition was executed.

     

    7. Click Okay on the Workflow Transition Executed window. The Retirement Request status is now set to Canceled.

    Generate Automatic Retirement Request

    Overview

    The System has a batch process that is scheduled to run on a specific date which detects ahead of time, the employees who will reach the mandatory age of retirement.  This process will create automatically a retirement request that will then be processed the same way as a manual request.  The menu option, is there so a user can force this batch process to be executed at any given moment.

    The user must specify the period the System should check to see if any employees will reach the age of retirement.  As an example if the user enters start date as August 1, 2011 and an end date August 31, 2011,  The System will check for anyone who will be the age of retirement and is not already retired.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field(s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Automatic Retirement Requests Generated, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Generate Automatic Retirement Request screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Start DateStart Date that the System will use for searching employees that have retirement age, but haven't retired yet.
    End DateEnd Date that the System will use for searching employees that have retirement age, but haven't retired yet.

     

     

    Retirement Summary

    Overview

    Retirement Summary shows the results of the retirement request along with the results of the calculation. 

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Retirement Summary, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Retirement Summary screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    CodeThis code is System generated when a retirement request has gone through all the stages and the calculations have been approved
    RecalculateIf changes occur such as a life certicate is renewed, the System needs to recalculate but does not need to get it approved again, so no manual intervention is required.  The field Recalculate will then be automatically set by the System to let the application know that the retirement details attached to this summary need to be recalculated 

    Effective Date

    The effective date for the retirement request

    Retirement Summary Status

    Describes the status assigned to a retirement summary. The status can be cancelled, pending, completed, etc. 

    Pensioner

    The employee that is applying for the retirement request

    Retirement Assignment

    This retirement assignment displays the assignment that was created by the retirement module in order to pay the retirement benefits

    Retirement TypeContains a catalogue of the different retirement types available for a particular implementation
    Calculated Consecutive PeriodsAutomatically calculated retirement consecutive periods
    Manual Consecutive PeriodsManually calculated retirement consecutive periods
    Calculated PeriodsThe number of periods being calculated
    Manual PeriodsThese are the periods of service that a user can enter if they do not agree with the periods of service that were calculated by the System
    Last Calculation DateThis date displays the last time the retirement was calculated
    LanguageThis is the language of the description entered
    CommentsThese are comments added in regards to the retirement request

     

    Termination of Employment

    Termination of employment is the end of an employee's employment duration with an employer. Depending on the case, the decision may be made by the employees, the employer, or mutually agreed upon by both. Termination of Employment contains one main component called the Exit Interview.

    Termination of Employment encompasses all activities in respect of the termination of employees’ services. It is common to perform personal exit interviews with staff members who intend to terminate service. The results of these interviews are captured in summary form into the system along with the standard exit data. It is envisaged that existing data be complete and sufficient to enable an analysis of people leaving the civil service and their reasons for leaving.

    Exit Interview (For an Overview of the Exit Interview application click here)

    Exit Interviews are created by the HR or the direct managers for the Employee who is exiting the civil service. This interview takes place before the employee’s termination of employment date. During the Exit Interview the HR or the managers determine the last working day, the departure reason, write interview comments, and attach additional information about the exit interview.

    Exit Interview

    Overview

    Exit Interviews are created by the HR or the direct managers for the Employee who is exiting the civil service. This interview takes place before the employee’s termination of employment date. During the Exit Interview the HR or the managers determine the last working day, the departure reason, write interview comments and attach additional information about the exit interview.

    Navigation  

    Human Resources ► Employee Management  ► Termination of Employment  ► Exit Interview

    The Exit Interview screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    ID

    Unique identification number describing the Exit Interview

    Workflow StatusWorkflow status of the Exit Interview.

    Create Pay Change Report

    Describes a checkbox that creates a pay change report when checked

    Interview Date

    Defines the date where the exit interview will take place 

    Last Working Day

    The last day the employee will be working

    EmployeeThe person responsible for completing work tasks
    Interviewed EmployeeThe employee who is being interviewed for the exit interview
    Departure ReasonThe reason the employee is departing his/her job
    Interview NotesHR managers notes regarding the exit interview
    Return Remarks
    If returned, submitter and approver can provide comments (ex. move the date in/out, provide reference doc, etc.)
    Attachment TabThe Attachment Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to Exit Interview.

     

    Attachments

    Navigation   click  the New Icon under

     

    Create Attachments

    To UPLOAD an Attachment that holds more information about the Exit Interview, follow the steps below:

    1. Click on New under attachment to attach more information. A screen will pop-up.

    2. Choose the desired Language from the drop down menu.

    3. Enter a Title, and a Description to the file you'll be attaching.

    4. For Attachment click on  to choose a file on your computer and upload it.

    5. Choose the desired Language from the drop down menu.

    6. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachment information and return to the Leave Request, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachment entry and return to the Leave Request.

    Travel & Subsistence Management

    Business Trip

    Overview

    The Business Trip application is filled and submitted by the employee requesting the Business Trip, the employee inputs the start and end Dates, the Purpose, the Logistics, estimated costs and submit them to the managers responsible for approving the business trip.

    Navigation  

    Human Resources Employee Management ► Travel and Subsistence Management ► Business Trip

    The Business Trip screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Foreign Trip

    Identifies if the trip is outside the country

    Group Trip

    Identifies if this trip will be attended by one or by multiple parties 

    Actual Return Date

    The date the employee will return from the business trip

    Currency

    Contains the central repository for all currencies used throughout the system

    Purpose

    Describes the purpose of the business trip

    Traveling Employee

    The employee leaving on a business trip

    Cost Coding Block

    This entity has the information of every coding block with the structure (number of elements and order of concepts) of the Group

    Requesting Employee

    The employee requesting the business trip

    Estimated Cost

    The estimated cost (budget) for the trip

    Miscellaneous Cost

    Indicates any miscellaneous amounts

    Actual Cost

    The actual total cost of the trip

    Advanced Amount

    Indicates the advanced funds amount the employee is requesting in order to undertake the trip

    Trip Remarks

    Provides for a brief remark on the trip outside of the trip description

    Attachment tabAny Attachment to support the business trip
    Business Trip Logistic TabThis tab contains the list of logistical and agenda items and other details of a business trip such as activities and proposed budget figures relating to an individual employee’s trip

     

    Attachment tab

    Overview

    The Attachment Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to business trip.

     

    Attachment Tab screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

     Unique identification code manually entered by users or automatically generated based on parameters.

    Language

     Country Specific Language used to register the description.

    Title

     Title of attachment uploaded.

    Description

     Any description of the attachment or additional information not included in the uploaded document can be included here.

    Attachment

     Choose respective file to upload.

    Date Time

     The date and time the attachment was uploaded.

    User

     The name of users uploading the attachment.

    Language

     Language used in the Attachment file.

     

    Business Trip Logistic

    Overview

    The entity contains the list of logistical and agenda items and other details of a business trip such as activities and proposed budget figures relating to an individual employee’s trip. The Employee may have multiple trips scheduled with each Business Trip ID being unique for each distinct business trip.

    Business Trip Logistic tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Sequence NumberA trip consists of 1 or more stops. Autonumber generated starting at 1 for every business trip.
    DestinationIndicates if this trip step is a destination(s) or a stopover. Default is True. A business trip may contain multiple destinations (e.g. a multi-city visit) so multiple destinations can exist. The combination of sequence and destination(s) will reflect the ‘itinerary’ of the trip.
    Number Of DaysNumber of days at this location
    CountryCountry of this trip stage
    CurrencyThe foreign exchange currency associated with the trip.
    Exchange RateThe exchange rate of the currency
    Accommodation Rate(Dc/Fc)The accommodation (hotel) rate per night stay. Is filled out by the user.  This amount (accommodation rate times number of days) is included in the trip's total amount.
    Per Diem Amount(Dc/Fc)Looks up to the per diem rate table for the currency related the monetary amount
    LanguageLanguage used to enter the description fields.
    CityStopover or Destination city
    HousingIndicates the Housing (e.g. hotel) where the traveler(s) will be staying, if required, for this city
    AttachmentsThe Attachment Tab is used to attach any necessary documents related to the Business Trip Logistic.

     

    Financial Disclosure

    Declaration Analysis

    Purpose
     
    The HR Department of the Line Ministry or the Department of Civil Servants Revenue Declaration will perform via the application the Declaration Analysis Process which will provide information about incidents found in each Declaration Form submitted by the Civil Servant.
     
    The Declaration Analysis Process consists of a set of comparison criteria (rules) that were previously defined by the legislation. Those criteria might be categorized as:
     
    • Low level of impact rules can describe the comparison of fields from the Declaration Form of the current year against previous year, to find the difference of data for both years.
    • High level of impact rules can describe the comparison between revenues and commitments, and also with assets from the Declaration of the current year as well some comparisons with previous year.
    As a result of the Declaration Analysis Process, the application will identify those Declaration Forms that don’t match for some rules, and will allow the user to visualize grouping by level.
     
    The valid dates to the Declaration Analysis Process are allowed to make between May 01 and September 30 of current year. (The date can be changed according to the project law).

    Declaration Analysis Result

    Overview

    Contains all the incidents and rules that which matched with the condition, for each declaration form analyzed.

    Users access the Declaration Analysis Result form within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resources Financial Disclosure Declaration Analysis Declaration Analysis Result

    A screenshot of the Declaration Analysis Result feature is available here.

    Note that position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Visible Fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdUnique identifier for Declaration Analysis Results, automatically assigned by the system.  This ID is unique per declaration, re-starting the sequence with 1 for each declaration.
    Analysis YearReference to declaration year, displays the year of the analysis of the declaration. Users are able to put the year for which the analysis is required.
    DeclarationDisplays the unique code of the declaration referenced.
    Declaration Analysis RuleDisplays the unique code of the declaration declaration analysis rule referenced.
    Result Left OperandAfter performing the rule, it presents the result of applying the left operand rule.
    Result Right OperandAfter performing the rule, it presents the result of applying the right operand rule.
    Result Difference ArgumentShows the result difference argument after applying the rule
    Rule Result
    Shows the final result of the rule:
    • Passed
    • Failed

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated to the depicted button image.

    Button ImageDescription
    Find button allow users to generate the list of existing declaration analysis results.
    The Lookup button allows users to browse the related features and select a record from the presented list, the selected item is populated in the field for use as filter criterion. Within Declaration Analysis Result, it is used to select analysis year, declaration and declaration analysis rule.

     

    Declaration Analysis Rule

    Overview

    Allows users to store the information of the rules (table, attribute, operator, values, etc.) that apply in the declaration analysis for a specific year.

    Users access Declaration Analysis Rule from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resources Financial Disclosure Declaration Analysis Declaration Analysis Rule

    A screenshot of the Declaration Analysis Rule feature is available here.

    Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Visible Fields

    FieldsDescription
    IdUnique identifier code for the analysis rule. It is a user define field.
    ActiveDefault value for this field is true.  If this value is changed to false, it can’t be used again and the record remains for reference purposes only.
    Declaration ScheduleAllows to enter a declaration year which contains the year of the rule analyzed.
    Rule Type
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • Exclusion
    • Low Level Impact
    • High Level Impact
    Left Operand Entity
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • Financial Disclosure Declaration
    • Revenues Information
    • Assets Information
    • Share Capital Assets Information
    • Commitments Information
    Left Operand AttributeAllows to enter the attribute names that belong to the entity name selected on left operand entity.
    Left Operand Filter Operator
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • All Records
    • Individual
    Left Operand Filter AttributeAllows to enter filter attribute names that belong to the entity name selected on left operand entity.
    Left Operand Filter ValueAllows to enter value to be filtered, is related with the value selected in left operand filter attribute.
    Left Operand Filter Year
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • Current Year
    • Previous Year
    Operator
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • Equal to (=)
    • Not equal to (<>)
    • Greater than (>)
    • Less than (<)
    • Difference by (Dif)
    Is Right Operand a ValueDefault value for this field is true.  It is a flag that used to indicate if the right operand is a value or a constant.
    Right Operand Entity
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • Financial Disclosure Declaration
    • Relatives Information
    • Revenues Information
    • Assets Information
    • Share Capital Assets Information
    • Commitments Information
    Right Operand Attribute
    Allows to enter attribute names that belong to the entity name selected on right operand entity.
    This field is disabled when it is not mandatory.
    Right Operand Filter Operator
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • All Records
    • Individual
    This field is disabled when it is not mandatory.
    Right Operand Filter Attribute
    Allows to enter attribute names that belong to the entity name selected on right operand entity
    This field is disabled when it is not mandatory.
    Right Operand Filter Value
    Allows to enter the value to be filtered, is related with the value selected in right operand filter attribute.
    This field is disabled when it is not mandatory.
    Right Operand Filter Year
    This attribute takes one of the following values:
    • Current Year
    • Previous Year
    This field is disabled when it is not mandatory.
    Difference Argument Value
    Allows to enter the value that is used by the operator as a difference argument value.
    This field is disabled when it is not mandatory.

     

    Buttons

    Button ImageDescription
    The New button allows users to switch to insert mode. This action button allows users to manually create Declaration Analysis Rule.
    The Search button allows users to switch to search mode.
    Once an entity has been created or searched for, users may view results when necessary.
    Click to Save a created record . The record is then added to the system and a window appears to notify the record has been saved.

     

    Budget Planning For Salaries

    Budget Plan For Salaries Control

    Overview

    Allows the user to control the Budget Plan for Salaries.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Budget Plan For Salaries Control

    Budget Plan For Salaries Control Screen Fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique ID. Automatically assigned by the system.
    Fiscal YearAutomatically populated by the system with attribute Open for Budget Preparation set to TRUE.
    Budget Plan VersionThe value will be automatically populated by the process Base Information Generation.
    Budget Plan StatusStatus of the Budget plan.
    InstitutionUsers are allowed to select Institution from the look up.
    LanguageLanguage choosen specific to the country.
    DescriptionContains the Description of the Budget Plan for Salaries Control.
    ActiveDefault is TRUE. When value is FALSE, then this Budget Plan for Salaries Control cannot be used in future transactions.
    Creation Date TimeAutomatically populated by the system when the Budget Plan for Salaries Control is generated and this record is persisted.
    Created BYAutomatically populated by the system when Budget Plan for Salaries Control is generated and this record is persisted.
    Detail of PositionsA collection of one to many Budget Plan for Salaries Control Positions.

     

    Budget Plan for Salaries Control Positions

    Overview

    Allows the user to control the Budget Plan for Salaries and Positions.

    Budget Plan for Salaries Control Positions Screen Fields

    FieldsDescription
    InstitutionContains the Reference to Institution.
    Employee PositionContains the Reference to Employee Position.
    Base Version StaffQuotaContains the staff quotta of the Base Version.
    Base Version AmountBy deafault 0.
    Preliminary Version Staff QuotaContains the staff quota as Preliminary Version.
    Preliminary Version AmountBy deafault 0.
    Final Version Staff QuotaContains the staff quota as Final Version.
    Final Version AmountBy deafault 0.
    Detail of Coding BlocksA collection of one to many Budget Plan for Salaries Control Coding Blocks.

     

    Budget Plan for Salaries Control Coding Blocks

    Overview

    Allows the user to control the Budget Plan for Salaries and Coding Blocks.
     
    Budget Plan for Salaries Control Coding Blocks Screen Fields
     
    FieldsDescription
    Coding BlockContains the Reference to Coding Block Information.
    Base Version PercentageContains the percentage as Base Version.
    Base Version MonthsContains the numbers of months as Base Version.
    Base Version AmountContains the amount as Base Version.
    Preliminary Version PercentageContains the percentage as Preliminary Version.
    Preliminary Version MonthsContains the number of months as Preliminary Version.
    Preliminary Version AmountContains the amount as Preliminary Version.
    Final Version PercentageContains the percentage as Final Version
    Final Version MonthsContains the number of months as Final Version.
    Final Version AmountContains the amount as Final Version.
    Coding Block Validated in Budget PlanThis attribute will determinate if the Coding Block has been validated in the Budget Plan

    Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document

    Overview

    Allows the user to change the Budget Plan for Salaries using an Update Document.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document

    Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document Screen Fields

    FieldsDescription
    Document NumberUnique ID. Automatically assigned by the system.
    Document StatusThis attribute could take one of the following values: 'Created', 'Approval Requested', 'Approved', 'Rejected'.
    Budget Plan For Salaries ControlLook up functionality. Allows user to select Budget Plan For Salaries Control.
    LanguageLanguage choosen from the drop down list.
    DescriptionContains the Description of the Budget Plan for Salaries Control.
    Document AmountThis attribute must be automatically updated by the system after each Position is added, updated or deleted in the Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document Positions entity.
    Creation Date TimeAutomatically populated by the system when the Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document is generated and this record is persisted.
    Created ByAutomatically populated by the system when Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document is generated and this record is persisted.
    Approval Date TimeAutomatically populated by the system when the Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document is approved and this record is persisted.
    Approved ByAutomatically populated by the system when the Budget Plan for Salaries Update Document is approved and this record is persisted.

     

    Bulk Modification Position Control For Planning

    This process has an objective to perform bulk modifications asynchronous into the Position Control entity restricting it to specific attributes and also applying the process Modify Position Control as Vacant and Modify Position Control as Occupied depending on the value of attribute Type.

    Bulk Modification Execution Log

    Overview

    Once the uploaded Template has been processed the result needs to be stored into the existing Data Import Execution Log.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Bulk Modification Position Control For Planning ► Bulk Modification Execution Log

    Bulk Modification Execution Log Control Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Process Start TimestampThis is automatically populated by the system when the process start.
    Process Finish TimestampThis is automatically populated by the system when the process got executed successfully.
    Application UserThe system automatically populates the user ID.
    InstitutionThe instituton code.
    Execution Result TypeThe execution result type, the possible values are Failed, Fully Imported, Partially Imported, etc..

     

    Download Template

    Overview

    It allows user to download the template for the selected feature which is allowed for data import. Once the user has been clicked on the download button, the system needs to generate a template populated from the Position Control for Planning.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Bulk Modification Position Control For Planning ► Download Template

    Download Template Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Budget OfficeIt allows user to select the budget office using the lookup button to download the template.
    Ordinal Number FromThe ordinal number entered by the user.
    Ordinal Number ToThe ordinal number entered by the user. It should be greater than the Ordinal Number From.

    Upload Template with changes

    Overview

    The system needs to process the collection of records contained into the Template uploaded by the user.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Bulk Modification Position Control For Planning ► Upload Template with changes

    Upload Template with changes Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Import FileIt allows user to attach the file for data import from the system.

     

    Generate Budget Plan Base Information

    Overview

    Based on a Payroll Pay Period finalized and Institution configured as Budget Office, this process obtains active and approved Positon Controls (Vacant and Occupied) from Positon Control and Position Control Historical based on the Effective Date.  The results consist of a collection of Position Control, Institutions, Coding Blocks, Total of Records, Number of Months and Annual Amounts, Institutions, codifications which need to be persisted into the Budget Plan for Salaries Control entity.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning for Salaries ► Generate Budget Plan Base Information

    Generate Budget Plan Base Information screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Fiscal YearAllows to select the fiscal year
    Pay CodeAllows to select the Pay Code
    Pay PeriodAllows to select the Pay Period
    InstitutionAllows to select the Institution

     

    Modify Budget Plan Base Information

    Overview

    Based on a Budget Plan for Salaries Control previously generated and a new Payroll Pay Period finalized, this process needs to obtain active and approved Position Controls (Vacant and Occupied) from Position Control and Position Control Historical based on the Effective Date.  The results consist of a collection of Position Control, Institutions, Coding Blocks, Total of Records, Number of Months and Annual Amounts, Institutions, codifications which need to be persisted (added, updated and deleted) into the existing Budget Plan for Salaries Control.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Modify Budget Plan Base Information

    Modify Budget Plan Base Information screen fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Budget Plan For Salaries ControlIt allows selecting the Budget Plan for Salaries. It keeps the only record of the budget plan which status is created.
    Fiscal YearIt allows users to select the Fiscal year from the drop-down list.
    Pay CodeIt allows users to select the pay code from the drop-down list.
    Pay PeriodIt allows users to select the Fiscal period from the drop-down list.
    Records To InsertIt displays the number of Position Control for Planning that not contained in the Budget Plan for Salaries Control but exists in the New Pay Period.
    Records To ModifyIt displays the number of Position Control for Planning that contained in the Budget Plan for Salaries Control and also exists in the New Pay Period.
    Records To DeleteIt displays the number of Position Control for Planning that contained in the Budget Plan for Salaries Control but does not exists in the New Pay Period.
    Create New Budget Plan For Salaries ControlThe default value is unchecked.
    Update Base Version ValuesThe Default value of the checkbox is checked.
    Update Preliminary Version ValuesThe default value is unchecked.
    Update Final Version ValuesThe default value is unchecked. It only allow to mark as checked when Budget Plan Version is not equal to Final.
     

    Position Control Planning

    Overview

    Allows the user to control the Position Planning for Salaries.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Budget Planning For Salaries ► Position Control Planning

    Position Control Planning Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Budget Office
    Limited to the Institutions with Is Budget Office is equal to TRUE.
    Ordinal Number
    Sequence by Budget Office.
    Effective Date
    Identifies uniquely the date when changes took place. It is automatically populated by the system.
    Is Active
    TRUE By Default.When FALSE the Position Control is not available for the module anymore.
    Inactive Reason
    It allows the user to select the inactive reason from the drop-down list.
    Institution
    It allows user to select the Institutions under the Budget Office using the lookup feature.
    Employee Position
    Employee Positions where its Institution is under the Budget Office selected Budget Office
    Pay Code
    Allows to select the pay code from the drop-down list.
    Budgeted Salary
    Defines the Budgeted Salary associated with the Position Control.
    Type
    It allows selecting the type of position. The possible values are Vacant and Occupied.
    Employee AssignmentIt allows selecting the employee assignment. If the position type is vacant this field would be inactive.
    Position Control Planning Financial Coding Blocks TabThis tab allows entering the coding block for the position planning control. 

     

    Position Control Planning Financial Coding Blocks Tab

    Overview

    This tab allows users to enter the coding block for the Position Planning Control.

    Position Control Planning Financial Coding Block Screen Fields.

    Fields Descriptions
    PercentageThis is directly linked to the financial coding block.  When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines (percentage field) must add up to 100.
    Coding BlockA Position Control may have 1 to many Financial Coding Block defined.

     

    Transfer Position Control For Planning To Execution

    Overview

    This process is to transfer the records from Position Control for Planning entity to Position Control entity using the first entity as the pivot, iterating all the collection of records under specific reconciliation rules.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Budget Planning For Salaries Transfer Position Control For Planning To Execution

    Transfer Position Control For Planning To Execution Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Budget Plan For Salaries ControlIt allows user to select the Budget Plan For Salaries Control using lookup feature.
    Records To InsertTo display the number of Position Control for Planning that is not contained in the Position Control.
    Records To ModifyTo display the number of Position Control for Planning that is contained in the Position Control.
    Records To DeleteTo display the number of Position Control for Planning that is contained in the Position Control.

     

    Export HR Data

    Generate MoE File

    Overview

    The system records information about schools, teachers and non-teaching staff and student enrollment. It provides various analytical reports and a statistical indicator that helps the Education Planning Depart to make policy changes and take critical decisions.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Export HR Data ► Generate MoE File

    Generate MoE File Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Generate ForIt allows users to select the available option for an export generation. The default value is school.
    Effective DateIt allows entering the date as a filter for an export generation.
    School InstitutionsIt allows to select the institute one or multiple.

     

    Generate MoH File

    Overview

    The system allows users to export data from the CSM application that they import in their HRIS System.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Export HR Data ► Generate MoH File

    Generate MoH File Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Fiscal YearFiscal Year for the Export Generation. The system allows users to select it from the drop-down list.
    Pay CodePay Code for Export. The system allows users to select it from the drop-down list.
    Pay PeriodPay Period for Export. The system allows users to select it from the drop-down list.
    InstitutionThe system allows users to select one or multiple Institution ID or Institution Name from the institution tree.

     

    Support Entities

    School Institution

    Overview

    This screen holds all institutions that are categorized as school.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Export HR Data ► Support Entities ► School Institutions

    School Institution Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    InstitutionAllows user to select an Institution through a lookup. The institutions that are being selected must be validated to ensure that they have a region associated to them. 
    Type Allows user to select a School Type through a lookup.
    License NumberSchool License No have to enter by the user.
    MoPS CodeThe unique code. The code that is issued to the school by the ministry of public service.

     

    Reports

    Human Resource (HR) Reports are used to manage the processes involved with the Human Resources Department and includes reports for the following Human Resources functions: Assignment Management, Organization Management, Leave Management, Retirement Benefit Management, Performance Appraisal Management, Promotion Management, Recruitment Management, Succession Planning, Termination of Employment, Training Management, Financial Disclosure, Travel and Subsistence Management, Time and Attendance, Budget Planning For Salaries Reports

    Below you will find a list of all Human Resource Reports associated with the Human Resource Management Process.

    Assignment Management

    Employee Assignment Report

    Overview

    The report includes the list of Employee Assignments with the Employee ID, Name and Start Date.

    Organization Management

    Change Tracking Report

    Overview

     

    Navigation

     

    Change Tracking Report screen fields

    Employee List Report

    Overview

    The Employee List report is designed to generate a list of employees with the ability to request data in various combinations for statistical purposes. Among the various parameters available, employees can be filtered by Institution, Date Hired, Length of Service, Probation End Date, among others. Having the ability to narrow down employees at such a low level with additionally a grouping by Institution Unit or Institution Type provides greater detail for analytical reasons.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Organization Management Employee List Report

    Employee List Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Employee
    Optional parameter for Employee ID.
    Month Of BirthMonth Of Birth filter, the report displays only employees whose Date of Birth falls in the month entered.
    Year Of BirthYear Of Birth filter, the the report displays only employees whose Date of Birth falls in the year entered.
    Display GenderIf set to True, the Gender column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    GenderOptional parameter for Employee Gender.
    Display Marital StatusIf set to True, the Marital Status column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    Marital StatusOptional Parameter for Marital Status.
    Display Country Of OriginIf set to True, the Country Of Origin column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    Country Of OriginOptional parameter for Country Of Origin.
    Display ResidencyIf set to True, the Residency column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    ResidencyOptional parameter for Residency.
    Display Date HiredIf set to True, the Date Hired column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    Date HiredThe report displays employees who have been hired on or greater than that date.
    Display Probation End DateIf set to True, the Probation End Date column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    Probation End DateOptional parameter for Probation End Date.
    Display Length Of ServiceIf set to True, the Length Of Service column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    Length Of Services (Years)Optional parameter for Length Of Services.
    Group Individual InstitutionsIf set to True, the Individual Institution column is displayed in the output report otherwise it is not visible.
    Group By Institution Type Filter for Group  report by Institution Type.
    InstitutionInstitution filter criteria for this report.

     

    Employee Summary Or Detail List Report

    Overview

    This report shows a list of employees skill, education, certificates, and languages spoken. Users can generate this report as a summary or detailed. It provides different filter option to generate a specific report. The report generates a list of the employee based on the report filters supplied by users.

    A screenshot of the Employee Summary Or Detail List Report is available hereImage shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Users access Employee Summary Or Detail List Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Organization Management ► Employee Summary Or Detail List Report.

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter fields for the Employee Summary Or Detail List Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on the system parameters and rendering control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Report TypeIt lists the report types to select as a report filter. This is a mandatory filter to generate the report. Detail is set as a default value.
    EmployeeIt allows users to select an employee using the lookup button or enter manually as a report filter.
    RegionIt allows users to select a region using the lookup button or enter manually as a report filter.
    Show SkillBy default, it is marked as checked. Only skill appears if it is marked as checked.
    SkillIt allows users to select a skill using the lookup button or enter manually as a filter.
    Show EducationBy default, it is marked as checked. Only education appears if it is marked as checked.
    EducationIt allows users to select a education using the lookup button or enter manually as a filter.
    Show CertificateBy default, it is marked as checked. Only certificate appears if it is marked as checked.
    CertificateIt allows users to select an education using the lookup button or enter manually as a filter.
    Show Language SpokenBy default, it is marked as checked. Only language spoken appears if it is marked as checked.
    World LanguageIt allows users to select a language using the lookup button or enter manually as a filter.
    Group Individual InstitutionsBy default, it is marked as checked. Users can uncheck it to select the value of group by institution type as a filter.
    Group By Institution TypeIt lists the institutions and allows users to select as a filter. If group individual institution is checked, then this field becomes inactive.
    InstitutionIt allows users to select one or multiple institutions.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Employee Summary Or Detail List Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Employee IDDisplay Employee ID.
    Employee NameIt displays the name of the employee.
    PositionShows the employee position for the main active assignment.
    RegionIt shows the region from the main home address of the employee.
    SkillDisplays Employee’s skills as a sub-section within the employee name grouping.
    EducationDisplays Employee’s educations as a sub-section within the employee name grouping
    CertificateDisplays Employee’s certificates as a sub-section within the employee name grouping
    Spoken LanguageDisplays Employee’s spoken language as a sub-section within the employee name grouping
    InstitutionThe institute information in which employee belongs to.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Employee Summary Or Detail List Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel (XLSX format).
    This button allows users to generate the report as ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as RTF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Word format.
    This ODT button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML format.

    The Lookup tool allows users to browse and select existing items. It is used to add following fields data:

    • Employee
    • Region
    • Skill
    • Education
    • Certificate
    • World Language

     

    Head Count Report

    Overview

    The head count indicates the number of employees currently working in the organization, including employees seconded in or acting in.  However, the head count excludes employees who are seconded out, acting out, or on leave of absence.

    A screenshot of the Head Count Report feature is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Users access the report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Organization Management ► Head Count Report

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter for the Head Count Report, in their default order. Note that some filters depend on system parameters and rendering control to be visible and/or editable to users. Filter names are subject to change through language label configuration.

     

    FieldDescription
    Report TypeType of the report to be selected as a filter.
    Report Calculation DateThe report generation date. The current date is set as the default value. 
    EmployeeContains the employee details. The user can select a employee as a filter using the lookup feature.
    Employee PositionContains the employee position details. The user can select a employee as a filter using the lookup feature.
    CommentRelevent comment for the report.
    Salary Classification
    Salary GroupLists the salary group and allows users to select a salary group from the list as a filter.
    Salary ClassificationLists the salary classification and allows users to select a salary classification from the list as a filter.
    Salary StepLists the salary step and allows users to select a salary step from the list as a filter.
    Situation Code Level
    SCC Level 1Lists the situation code level 1 and allows users to select as a filter.
    SCC Level 2Lists the situation code level 2 and allows users to select as a filter.
    SCC Level 3Lists the situation code level 3 and allows users to select as a filter.
    Group By
    Group Individual InstitutionsBy default, it is marked as checked. User can uncheck it to select the value of group by institution type as a filter.
    Group By Institution TypeIt lists the institutions and allows to select as a filter. If group by institution is checked, then this field becomes inactive.
    InstitutionIt allows the user to select one or multiple institutions.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Head Count Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on Filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Fiscal YearFiscal year as per report filter.
    DateThe system date when the report is generated.
    TimeThe system date when the report is generated.
    UserThe user name who generates the report.
    InstitutionThe institution name.
    Situation Code CombinationThe coding block details as per the selected filter.
    StrengthSituation code wise total strength.
    TotalTotal calculated strength.
    Grand TotalGrand total strength.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Head Count Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    The pdf button allows users to generate the report in the pdf format.
    The Excel button allows users to generate the report in the excel format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 97-2003 or higher version.
    The Excel button allows users to generate the report in the excel format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 2003 or higher version software.
    This ODS button allows users to generate the report in ODS format. This format is compatible with spreadsheet software such as Microsoft Office, Open Office or Libre Office.
    This RTF button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    The Word button allows the users to generate the report in word format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 97-2003 or higher version.
    This ODT button allows users to generate the report in ODT format. This format is compatible with word processing software such as Microsoft Office, Open Office or Libre Office.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML.
    The Lookup tool allows users to browse and select existing items.

     

    Personnel History Report

    Overview

    The Personnel History Report allows the user to view active/inactive employees within an Institution. To narrow down data that is to be displayed on the report, additional filtering on Pay Code, Position Category, Situation Code Combination and Employee are also available.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Field

    The Personnel History Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldDescription
    Fiscal YearThe Financial Year report for a specific year 
    Report Generation DateThe date the report was created
    Report Generation TimeThe time the report was created
    UserThe person who generates the report
    PageReport page number
    InstitutionOrganization responsible for the employee
    Position CategoryGeneric positions that are managed by the public service and are generic.
    Employee CodeIdentification number of employee
    NameEmployee Name
    Job TitleEmployee Job title
    Spoken LanguageLanguage of employee
    Previous years worked in governmentNumber of years working with Institution
    Departure DateDate Employee departed Institution
    Date of DeathDate Employee deceased
    Home AddressEmployee Home Address
    Reason for DepartureDescription of why employee departed
    Date of BirthEmployee Date of Birth
    Place of BirthEmployee Birthplace
    Country of OriginNationality of Employee
    CitizenshipEmployee Citizenship
    Commitment DateDate employee committed to Institution
    Permanent DateDate employee became permanent worker
    Seniority DateDate of employee seniority

    Generation of Report

    The Personnel History Report allows the user to view active/inactive employees within an Institution. To narrow down data that is to be displayed on the report, additional filtering on Pay Code, Position Category, Situation Code Combination and Employee are also available.

    To GENERATE the Personnel History Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Personnel History Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Select Active
    • Pay Code - Select Pay Code from drop-down menu
    • Category - To enter the Category, (optional field) click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Category list, then select the Category
    • Employee - To enter the Employee, (optional field) click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee
    • Group By - Select Group By from drop-down menu
    • Select Group By Organization Unit
    • Group By Institution Type - Select Group By Institution Type from drop-down menu

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Employees and Categories will be included in the Report allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report

    Overview

    This report shows list of civil servants that are present in the priority enrolment list.

    A screenshot of the Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report feature is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Users access the report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resources ► Reports ► Organization Management ► Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter for the Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report, in their default order. Note that some filters depend on system parameters and rendering control to be visible and/or editable to users. Filter names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Effective DateThis allow users to search for specific ranges of date.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report output is available here. The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on System Parameters and rendering control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

     

    FieldDescription
    InstitutionAllows user to select an Institution through a lookup. The institutions that are being selected must be validated to ensure that they have a region associated to them.
    First NameFirst name of the employee
    Last NameLast name of the employee
    Middle NameMiddle name of the employee
    PositionDisplays the employee position
    DepartmentDisplay the employee department
    Date of BirthDisplay the employee date of birth
    Ethnic OriginDisplay the name of the race for the employee
    Grade RankDisplay the Grade or Score of the employee
    Foreign Language skillsDisplay the employee spoken language
    QualificationsDisplay the qualification of the employee
    EducationDisplay the education of the employee
    Date of NRC EnrollmentStart date of the NRC enrollment

     

    Buttons
    The following table describes actions associated to the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Priority Enrollment Civil Servant List Report.

    Button ImageDescription
    The pdf button allows users to generate the report in the pdf format.
    The Excel button allows users to generate the report in the excel format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 97-2003 or higher version.
    The Excel button allows users to generate the report in the excel format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 2003 or higher version software.
    This ODS button allows users to generate the report in ODS format. This format is compatible with spreadsheet software such as Microsoft Office, Open Office or Libre Office.
    This RTF button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    The Word button allows the users to generate the report in word format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 97-2003 or higher version.
    This ODT button allows users to generate the report in ODT format. This format is compatible with word processing software such as Microsoft Office, Open Office or Libre Office.

     

    Strength Report

    Overview

    This report shows the strength information of employees who belong to the organization, including employees that are seconded out, acting out or on leave of absence.  However, it excludes employees that are seconded-in or acting-in. It provides different filter option to generate a very specific report.

    A screenshot of the Strength Report is available here. Image is shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields, and buttons are subject to the parameter, rendering control configuration and the installed revision.

    Users access Strength Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Organization Management ► Strength Report.

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describe all filter fields for the Strength Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on System Parameters and rendering control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Report TypeType of the report to be selected as a filter.
    Report Calculation DateThe report generation date. The current date is set as the default value. 
    EmployeeContains the employee details. Users can select a employee as a filter using the lookup feature.
    Employee PositionContains the employee position details. Users can select a employee as a filter using the lookup feature.
    CommentRelevent comment for the report.
    Salary Classification
    Salary GroupLists the salary group and allows users to select a salary group from the list as a filter.
    Salary ClassificationLists the salary classification and allows users to select a salary classification from the list as a filter.
    Salary StepLists the salary step and allows users to select a salary step from the list as a filter.
    Situation Code Level
    SCC Level 1Lists the situation code level 1 and allows users to select as a filter.
    SCC Level 2Lists the situation code level 2 and allows users to select as a filter.
    SCC Level 3Lists the situation code level 3 and allows users to select as a filter.
    Group By
    Group Individual InstitutionsBy default, it is marked as checked. Users can uncheck it to select the value of group by institution type as a filter.
    Group By Institution TypeIt lists the institutions and allows to select as a filter. If group by institution is checked, then this field becomes inactive.
    InstitutionIt allows users to select one or multiple institutions.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Strength Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on Filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Fiscal YearFiscal year as per report filter.
    DateThe system date when the report is generated.
    TimeThe system time when the report is generated.
    UserIdentifier of the user who generates the report.
    InstitutionThe institution name.
    Situation Code CombinationThe coding block details as per the selected filter.
    StrengthSituation code wise total strength.
    TotalTotal calculated strength.
    Grand TotalGrand total strength.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Strength Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in the excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    This button allows the users to generate the report in MS Word format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML.
    The Lookup button allows users to browse and select existing items. It is available in the employee and employee position filters.

     

    Employee Statistical Report

    Overview

    The Employee Statistical report allows the user to view the count of employees per Tribe, Race, Religion, Certificate, Degree & Skill for a particular Institution and/or Position Category.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation 

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Employee Statistics Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field

    Description

    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    Fiscal Year

    The Financial Year report for a specific year. 

    Pay Code

    The code to distinguish an employee's pay group which differentiates the pay frequencies.

    Pay Period

    The pay period number for the period deduction.

    Position Category

    Generic positions that are managed by the public service and are generic.

    Tribe

    Tribe of Employee.

    Race

    Race of Employee.

    Religion

    Religion of Employee.

    Certificate

    The certificates associated with the personal learning plan.

    DegreeThe description of Education  degree.
    SkillSkills that can be mandatory or desirable for a given Generic/Employee position.
    Group ByUsed to group report information by Employee, Institution, Value.

    Generation of the Report

    The Employee Statistics Report allows the user to view the count of employees per Tribe, Race, Religion, Certificate, Degree & Skill for a particular Institution and/or Position Category.

    To GENERATE the Employee Statistics Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Employee Statistics Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Fiscal Year - Select a Fiscal Year from the drop-down menu.
    • Pay Code - Select a Pay Code from the drop-down menu.
    • Pay Period - Select a Pay Period from the drop-down menu.
    • Position Category -Position Category (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position Category. If selected, the report will include the selected Position Category and all Position Category below the selected unit. Refer to Position Category for more information.
    • Tribe -Tribe (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Tribe. If selected, the report will include the selected Tribe and all Tribe below the selected unit. Refer to Tribe for more information.
    • Race -Race (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Race. If selected, the report will include the selected Race and all Race below the selected unit. Refer to Race for more information.
    • Religion -Religion (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Religion. If selected, the report will include the selected Religion and all Religion below the selected unit. Refer to Religion for more information.
    • Certificate -Certificate (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Certificate. If selected, the report will include the selected Certificate and all Certificate below the selected unit. Refer to Certificate for more information.
    • Degree -Degree (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Degree. If selected, the report will include the selected Degree and all Degree below the selected unit. Refer to Degree for more information.
    • Skill -Skill (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Skill. If selected, the report will include the selected Skill and all Skill below the selected unit. Refer to Skill for more information.
    • Group By - Select a Group By from the drop-down menu.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Fiscal Year, Pay Code, Pay Period, Position Category, Tribe, Race, Religion, Certificate, Degree, Skill and Group By will be included in the Report, as well as the Employee Statistics allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , and  icons.

    Position Report

    Overview

    The Position report includes position information such as position id, position name and associated salary scale.

    Generic positions are usually determined by the public service. This report is where all possible positions in the organization is detailed.

    An example of the report is shown below.

     

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Position Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldDescription
    Fiscal YearThe Financial Year report for a specific year  
    Report Generation DateThe date the report was created
    Report Generation TimeThe time the report was created
    UserThe person who generates the report
    Filter CriteriaFilter Criteria as entered under Deaparture Reason Report
    Position CategoryGeneric positions that are managed by the public service and are generic. 
    Report ToFilter the positions that report to another Position.(Example: Manager) 
    Active SelectedThe position is available
    Group ByGrouping by position category. (Example: Manager)
    CommentOptional. Additional information about the position. 
    Position IDUnique code that identifies the Position. 
    Position NameName of position. Short description of the name. 
    ActiveThe availability of the position.  
    SkillsThis displays the skills of this position.  
    CertificatesA list of employee certificates 
    Maximum AllowedMaximum number of positions allowed. 
    Scale NameName of scale level 
    Salary ScaleDefined levels that group salaries by amount. 
    PagePatge number 

    Generation of the Report

    The Position Report is designed to generate all position records in the organization.

    To GENERATE the Open Position Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Position Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Active: If checked, the position is available.
    • Category: The Category (optional) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Category. Refer to Position Category for more information.
    • Position: The Position (optional) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position. Refer to Generic Position for more information.
    • Report To: Report to (optional) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the reporting destination. Refer to Generic Position for more information.
    • Comments: Enter any additional information about the position if required.
    • Group By: Select a Group By value from the drop-down menu.
    • Report Type: Select a Report Type value from the drop-down menu.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Employee Position Actuals vs Capacity

    Overview

    This report shows the actual staff in post as well as the theoretical staff establishment.  It also identifies the variance between the actual payroll and maximum payroll for a given Employee Position.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Employee Position Actuals vs Capacity Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field

    Description

    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    Filter Criteria

    Filter Criteria as entered under Employee Position Actuals Vs Capacity Report

    Sort By

    Not available for this report.

    Employee PositionEmployee Position Description linked to the Generic Position.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    IDEmployee Position ID.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Generic Position TitleGeneric Position Name.
    QuotaThe total allowed number of employees who can be in this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.
    FrozenLimit below the quota set for exception circumstances as entered under Employee Position.
    Start DateStart date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.
    End DateEnd date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.
    Salary ScaleName of the Salary Scale associated to the Generic Position of the Employee Position.
    Full PayrollPayroll obtained by multiplying the salary of the highest Salary Scale Step of the Generic Position and the Quota.
    Current Payroll (maximum)Payroll obtained by multiplying the salary of the highest Salary Scale Step of the Generic Position and the number of employees linked to the Employee Position, via Employee Assignments.
    VarianceDifference between the Full Payroll and the Current Payroll
    OrganizationInstitution linked to the Employee Position, as enter under Employee Position.

    Generation of the Report

    This report shows the actual staff in post as well as the theoretical staff establishment. 

    To GENERATE the Employee Position Actuals vs. Capacity Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Employee Position Actuals vs Capacity Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Institution - Institution unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the institution unit.  If selected, the report will include the selected institution unit and all institutions below the selected unit.  Refer to Institution more more information.
    • Generic Position - Generic Position (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Generic Position.  Refer to Generic Position for more information.
    • Employee Position - Employee Position (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position.
    • Start Date - Start Date of the Employee Position (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon .  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    • End Date - End Date of the Employee Position (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon .  Refer to Employee Position for more information.than can be selected using the calendar icon .

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Generic Positions, Employee Positions, Start Dates and End Dates will be included in the Report, as well as the Institutions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Establishment Hierarchy Report

    Overview

    This report shows the Establishment (Employee Position) Hierarchy. 

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Establishment Hierarchy Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by the system

    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system

    UserUser who generates the report
    PagePage Number
    Filter CriteriaFilter Criteria as entered under the Establishment Hierarchy Report. Available filters are:  Organization, Employee Position (ID or Title)
    Sort byReport parameter.
    Employee Position

    The system will group by the top level Employee Position ID

    OrganizationDepartment or Institution Name and ID.
    Reports ToThe title of the position that the Employee Position reports to, which is based on the target Employee Position.
    Direct ReportsAll Employee Positions who have as their attribute value pointing to this Employee Position.
    Total Number of Employees for this Employee PositionAll assignments who have this Employee Position, as of the report date

    Generation of Report Fields

    Overview

    This report shows the Establishment (Employee Position) Hierarchy.

    To GENERATE this report, follow the steps below: 

    Navigation

    The Performance Monitoring Form Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Institution - Institution unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Institution unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Institution unit. Refer to Instituitons  for more information.
    • Employee Position -  Employee Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position unit. Refer to Employee Position  for more information.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Institutions and Employee Positions will be included in the Report, as well as the Institutions and Employee Positions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Manpower Summary Report

    Overview

    The Manpower summary report allows the user to see a breakdown of Employee Position, the staff quota allowed per position and the number of men and women for each institution. The user will have the ability to select multiple institutions to report on.

    An example of the report is shown below.

     Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Manpower Summary Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Fiscal Year12 month period used for accounting purposes (differs from calendar year).
    Report Generation DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system.
    Report Generation Time Time of report generation automatically generated by the system.
    UserUser who generates the report.
    Filtering Criteria Filter Criteria as entered under the Manpower Summary Report.
    Grouped by:Grouped by Unit or Division.
    Position IDUnique String Code that identifies the Position. 
    Description
    Employee Position Title. 
    Employee CodeThe employee who has this assignment.
    Employee NameEmployee last and first name. 
    Assignment #System generated integer.
    Utilization Rate %Percentage of effort for the assignment.  Values should be between 1 and 100.  If an employee has 2 active assignments then the utilization should not surpass 100% between the two.
    Seniority DateThis is date is the official date that seniority  takes in effect.
    Annual SalaryAnnual salary of employee.
    Salary GroupUnique identifier identifying the group.
    Salary ClassificationLevel of salary identified by a unique integer and is determine by the combination of group-subgroup-level.
    Salary StepAn integer that is  unique to a particular group-subgroup and level that is to be used for salary increases.
    Staff Quota Allowed Amount of staff permitted.
    Number of MenNumber of employees with the same employee position  where there gender is MALE. 
    Number of Women Number of employees with the same employee position  where there gender is FEMALE.
    Total # of employees for Position Junior Uniface Software Developer for MOF - Unit1Total Number of employees with the same employee position.
    Total  # of employees for MOFNumber of employees within the grouping selected.

    Generation of the Report

    The Manpower Summary Report allows the user to see a breakdown of Employee Position, the staff quota allowed per position and the number of men and women for each institution.

    To GENERATE the Manpower Summary Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Manpower Summary Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Category - Category unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Category unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Category unit and all Categories below the selected unit
    • Employee Position - Employee Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position unit and all Employee Positions below the selected unit
    • Position - Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Position unit and all Positions below the selected unit
    • Employee - Employee unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee unit and all Employees below the selected unit
    • Group By Organization Unit - Click the Group By Organization Unit checkbox to enable this function
    • Group By Institution Type - Select a Group By Institution Type from the drop-down menu

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Categories, Employee Positions, Positions, Employees, and Group By Institution Types will be included in the Report, as well as the Categories, Employee Positions, Positions, and Employees allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Leave Management

    Leave Request Report

    Overview

    This report shows the list of employees who have requested leave.  It also identifies the status of these requests, as well as the dates.

    Definition of Report Fields

    Generation of the Report

    To GENERATE a Leave Request Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation 

    The Generation of the report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    - To enter the Employee, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.

    - Choose the Status from the drop down menu

    - Leave From Date - Leave From Date of the Leave Request (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon

    - Leave To Date - Leave To Date of the Leave Request (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon

    - Group By Organization Unit - Click the Group By Organization Unit checkbox to enable this function

    -Group by Institution Type - Select a Group By Institution Type from the drop-down menu.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Employee, Status, Leave From Date and Leave To Date will be included in the Report, as well as the Institutions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Employee Leave Planning Report

    Overview

    The Employee Leave Planning Report allows the user to visualize the employee’s current leave entitlement balance, leave taken and the status of the leave request for a particular fiscal year.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Employee Leave Planning Report includes the following fields: 

    Report FieldDescription
    Fiscal YearFiscal Year of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by the system
    UserUser who generates the report
    PagePage Number
    Filter criteriaFilter Criteria as entered under Employee Leave Planning Report
    Group by

    The system must allow grouping by Position ID. The default mandatory grouping will always be by Institution and Employee as mentioned in the section Notes for development.

    Comment A reviewer can provide comments
    Entitlement BalanceThis allows the user to filter by the entitlement balance for a particular Fiscal Year.
    Request Start DateRequested start date for the leave to start
    Request End DateRequested end date for the leave to end.
    No of DaysThis is system calculated.  Returns the number of working days
    Accumulated Benefits AffectedIndicates the accumulated benefits that will be affected
    Current BalanceDisplays the current balance for the selected Accumulated Benefits
    Balance BeforeDisplays the balance for the selected Accumulated Benefits
    Leave StatusIndicates the leave approval status

    Generation of the Report

    The Employee Leave Planning Report allows the user to visualize the employee’s current leave entitlement balance, leave taken and the status of the leave request for a particular fiscal year.

    To GENERATE the Employee Leave Planning Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

     The Employee Leave Planning Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Choose the Fiscal Year from the drop down menu
    • Choose the Status from the drop down menu
    • Choose the Situation Code Combination from the drop down menu
    • Leave Type - Employee leave type (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the employee leave type. If selected, the report will include the selected employee leave type and all leave types below the selected unit. Refer to Leave Type for more information.
    • Employee - Employee information is (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the employee information. If selected, the report will include the selected employee information unit and all employee information below the selected unit. Refer to Employee for more information.
    • Current Entitlement Balance - Enter the current entitlement balance in the text box 
    • Comments - Enter the comments in the text box 
    • Select the checkbox for group by Group By Organization unit
    • Choose the Organization Unit Level from the drop down menu
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list.
    • Sort the Employee ID by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Leave Types and Employees will be included in the Report, as well as the Positions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Retirement Benefit Management

    Retirement Benefits Plan Information Report

    Overview

    The purpose of this report is to give an employee the details of all the benefits one is entitled to receive, depending on the retirement type and according to the chosen benefit plan and optional benefits.  A benefit plan may have benefits linked to deductions or not, this should also be reflected as part of this report.

    This report is based on Employee Retirement Plan and other entities linked to this entity such as Retirement Benefit, Employee Beneficiary, Retirement type, Beneficiary type.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Retirement Benefits Plan Information Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldDescription
    DateDate of the publication.
    UserThe user creating the report.
    Benefit Plan NameTitle of the benefit plan in question.
    Benefit Plan Status

    This attribute can take one of the following values: Created, Approval Requested, Rejected, Approved, Cancelled.

    Name of OfficerIdentification of authority responsible in issuing the plan.
    Ministry/Agency/DeptOrganization responsible for isssuing the plan.
    Current Job PositionMost recent job position of the employee receiving the plan.
    Full NameFirst and last name of the individual receiving the plan.
    Date of BirthDate of birth of the individual receiving the plan.
    Type of RelationRelation to the deceased of the individual receiving the plan. 
    Int DetailInitial detail. Comments at the beginning of the process.
    End DetailEnd detail. Comments at the conclusion of the process.
    BenefitName of the benefit receivable.
    Estimated AmountEstimated monetary value of the benefit.
    Benefit Calculation FormulaMethod of calculating the estimated amount.
    Maximum Number of PaymentsMaximum amount of periods to be paid to the beneficiary.
    Applies to Dependents when still aliveHolds the value of 'Yes' or 'No'.
    Retirement TypeThe name of the type of retirement in question.
    MandatoryIndicates if the retirement was mandatory.

    Generation of the Report

    The purpose of this report is to give an employee the details of all the benefits that is entitled to receive depending on the retirement type and according to the chosen benefit plan and optional benefits.

    To GENERATE the Retirement Benefits Plan Information Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Retirement Benefits Plan Information Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee - Employee unit that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee unit and all Employee below the selected unit. Refer to Employee for more information.
    • Comment - Enter additional comments in the space provided.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Employees will be included in the Report, as well as the Employees allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Retirement Requests By Status Report

    Overview
     
    This report shows the retirement requests by status. This report is also useful as a retirement benefits payment forecasting tool.
     
    An example of the report is shown below:
     
     
     
    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Retirement Requests by Status Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system.
    Report TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by the system
    UserUser who generates the report. 
    PagePage Number.
    StatusRetirement Request status can be: Created, Validation Requested, Validation approved, Validation rejected, Calculated, Approval Requested, Rejected, Approved, Cancelled
    Retirement TypeRetirement type can be: Voluntary, Retirement by Death, or Mandatory Retirement. 
    Period FromReport generation starting from date, period.
    Period ToReport generation ending from date, period.
    Request IDSystem automatically generated number and unique identifier.
    File NumberPhysical File Number associated to this request.
    Date IssuedAutomatically assigned by the system, this is the date when this retirement request has been issued.
    Effective DateThe effective date for this retirement request.
    ApplicantThe employee, full name, that is applying for this retirement request.
    Retirement Type

    This is used as a classification of the benefits, e.g. Pension, Death Gratuity, etc.

    Periods in ServiceNumber days/hour/units an employee has worked for the institution.
    BenefitThe benefit associated to this Retirement Request Benefit.
    Payments

    Maximum number of periods to be paid.

    Amount Per YearAmount per payment per year.
    TotalSum of all payments (amount per year) per applicant.

    Generation of the Report

    The Retirement Requests by Status Report shows the retirement requests by status. This report is also useful as a retirement benefits payment forecasting tool.

    To GENERATE the Retirement Requests By Status Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Retirement Requests By Status Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Retirement Request - Retirement Request unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Retirement Request unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Retirement Request unit and all Retirement Requests below the selected unit
    • Applicant - Applicant unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Applicant unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Applicant unit and all Applicants below the selected unit
    • Retirement Type - Retirement Type unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Retirement Type unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Retirement Type unit and all Retirement Types below the selected unit
    • Status - Select a status from the drop-down menu
    • File Number - Enter a file number in the space provided
    • Period From - Enter the Period From (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Period To - Enter the Period To (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Retirement Date Issued - Enter the Retirement Date Issued (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Retirement Effective Date - Enter the Retirement Effective Date (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Group By Organization Unit - Click the Group By Organization Unit checkbox to enable this function
    • Group By Institution Type - Select a Group By Institution Type from the drop-down menu
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list and click the , , ,  icons to move the items in the selected list up and down to put them in the desired order of appearance

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Retirement Requests, Applicants, Retirement Types, Statuses, File Numbers, Period From, Period To, Retirement Dates Issued, Retirement Effective Dates, and Group By Institution Types will be included in the Report, as well as the Retirement Requests, Applicants, and Retirement Types allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Retirement Benefits Calculation Report

    Overview

    The Retirement Benefits Calculation Report details all the employee benefit information according to the retirement type, description and the details for the calculation including the estimated amounts to receive based on the current assignments and salary scales.

    An example of this report is shown below:

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Retirement Benefits Calculation Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Applicant IDRetirement request ID is automatically generated.
    DateCurrent date and time.
    UserEmployee administering the retirement benefits calculation report.
    Status

    Retirement Request status can be: Created, Validation Requested, Validation approved, Validation rejected, Calculated, Approval Requested, Rejected, Approved, Cancelled

    Name of OfficerApplicants, individual who is to receive the retirement benefits, first and last name.
    Ministry/Agency/Dept/LG:Ministry, Agency, Department, or Government, which the applicant is seeking retirement benefits from.
    Appointment at date of retirementEmployee position or last assignment help before the date of retirement.
    Date of TerminationEnd date of the assignment: the last day worked of the employee.
    Retirement DateThe effective date for this retirement request.
    Date of Birth

    Employee birthday. 

    Age at TerminationAge of employee at termination.
    YearsAge of employee in years.
    MonthsAge of employee in months.
    DaysAge of employee in days.
    Type of RetirementRetirement type name can be: Voluntary, Retirement by Death, or Mandatory Retirement.
    Length of ServiceNumber days/hour/units an employee has worked for the institution.
    MonthsNumber of Months employee has worked for the institution.
    Maximum Consecutive ServiceNumber of periods between the start date of the first assignment and the effective date of retirement.
    MonthsNumber of months between the start date of the first assignment and the effective date of retirement.
    Final Pensionable EmolumentsFinal pensionable salary or wage. 
    ScaleSalary scale of employee at retirement.  
    BenefitRetirement benefit name.
    Benefit Calculation FormulaRetirement benefit calculation formula. 
    Maximum Number of PaymentsMaximum number of pension payments, which is determine during pension calculation. If there is no maximum then the benefit will be paid until the death of the employee. 
    BeneficiariesIndividual(s) who are to receive the retirement benefit (Applicable when the benefit goes to the employee's beneficiaries). 
    Amount Awarded per pay period Pension amount awarded per pay period.
    Amount Awarded AnnuallyPension amount awarded annually.
    Full Name

    Last Name and Full Name of beneficiary.

    Date of BirthThe beneficiary's date of birth.
    Guardian/ResponsibleGuardian of beneficiary.
    Amount AwardedAmount of pension awarded to a given beneficiary.
    S1Total of annual benefits.
    Total Annual BenefitsAmount awarded per pay period x the number of pay periods in a year.
    DateDate signed by the Principal Pensions Officer.
    Principal Pensions OfficerSignature of Principal Pensions Officer
    Examined DateDate Retirement Request was by the Auditor General.
    Auditor GeneralSignature of Auditor General
    DateDate of signature from the Permanent Secretary for Ministry of Public Service.
    ReferenceReference Code.
    Permanent Secretary for Ministry of Public ServiceSignature of Permanent Secretary for Ministry of Public Service.

    Generation of the Report

    The Retirement Benefits Calculation Reports details all the employee benefit information according to the: retirement type, description and the details for the calculation including the estimated amounts to receive based on the current assignments and salary scales.

    To GENERATE the Retirement Benefits Calculation Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Retirement Benefits Calculation Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee - Employee unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Unit and all Employees below the selected unit. Refer to Employees for more information.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Employees will be included in the Report, as well as the Employees allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Total Benefits Awarded per Pay Period Report

    Overview

    This report will give a summary of benefits awarded by a pay period range.

    An example of this report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Total Benefits Awarded per Pay Period Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by the system
    UserUser who generates the report.
    PagePage Number. 
    Period FromReport generation starting from date, period.
    Period ToReport generation ending from date, period.
    Coding BlockFinancial coding block.
    BenefitRetirement benefit is used as a classification of the benefits, e.g. Pension, Death Gratuity,Commuted Pension Gratuity, Pension Monthly Payments etc.
    # of RetireesThis is the number of retirees that have the status 'started' or 'pending' or 'suspended'.
    ActualsThe sum in cost items per period where the pay period between 'pay period from' and 'pay period to'.
    ForecastsThe records in automatic cost item where: employee, cost item, and end date > last pay period finalized and end date <= pay period from.
    TotalThe sum of individuals departments actuals, forecasts, and total benefits amount.
    Grand TotalThe sum of all departments actuals, forecasts, and total benefits amount.
    Total Benefit Amount The sum of actuals and forecasted amounts by department.

    Generation of the Report

    The Total Benefits Awarded per Pay Period Report will give a summary of benefits awarded by a pay period range.

    To GENERATE the Total Benefits Awarded per Pay Period Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Total Benefits Awarded per Pay Period Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Fiscal Year - Select a Fiscal Year from the drop-down menu
    • Pay Code - Select a Pay Code from the drop-down menu
    • Period From - Select a Period From out of the drop-down menu
    • Period To - Select a Period To from the drop-down menu
    • Situation Code Combination - Situation Code Combination unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Situation Code Combination unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Situation Code Combination unit and all Situation Code Combinations below the selected unit
    • Employee - Employee unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee unit and all Employees below the selected unit
    • Cost Item - Cost Item unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Item unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Cost Item unit and all Cost Items below the selected unit
    • Group By - Select a Group By from the drop-down menu
    • Group By Organization Unit - Click the Group By Organization Unit checkbox to enable this function
    • Group By Institution Type - Select a Group By Institution Type from the drop-down menu

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Fiscal Years, Pay Codes, Periods From, Periods To, Situation Code Combinations, Employees, Cost Items, Group By, and Group By Institution Types will be included in the Report, as well as the Situation Code Combinations, Employees, and Cost Items allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Performance Appraisal Management

    Job Evaluation Report

    Overview

    Job Evaluation Form is used to analyze the personnel requirements for a given Employee Position.  This report shows the job position information for an Institution, as well as Degrees, Certificates, Skills, Financial Information and Salary Ranges.

    An example of the report is shown below:

     

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Job Evaluation Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field                        

    Description

    Report Date  

    Date of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    Posititon IDEmployee Position ID.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Job TitleDescription of the position.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Reports ToThe person that the employee will report to. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Work Location IDThe location ID for the position. A position can have one or have no work location. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Start Date

    Start date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.

    End Date

    End date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.

     InstitutionThe organization unit that the position belongs to. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Work Location NameThe name of the work location for the position. Refer to Employee Position for more information.

    Description

     Job description as entered under Employee Position.
    Number of Years of ExperienceRequired number of years of experience as entered under Generic Position.
    Salary ScaleSalary scale linked to this employee position as entered under Cost Item Scale Group.
    Cost Item ScaleCost Item Scale that is linked to this employee position as entered under Cost Item Scale.
    LevelThe level associated with the cost item scale.
    Effective DateThis is the date the collective agreement was signed
    StepCost Item Scale Step
    Minimum AmountThe minimum monetary amount for the step
    Maximum AmountThe maximum monetary amount for the step
    Default AmountThe default amount for the step.
    Degree DescriptionThe description of all degrees  linked to the employee position, as entered under Employee Position.
    Certificate DescriptionThe description of all certificates linked to the employee position, as entered under Employee Position.
    Mandatory CertificatesThe system will  determine if a certificate is mandatory according to what is entered under Employee Position.
    Skills DescriptionThe description of all certificates linked to the employee position, as entered under Employee Position.
    Mandatory SkillsThe system will determine if a skills is mandatory according to what is entered under Employee Position.
    Position Financial Coding Block

    The Coding Block code linked to the employee position as entered under Employee Position.

    PercentageThe percentage associated with the coding block code, as entered under Employee Position. When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines must add up to 100 percent.

    Generation of the Report

    The Job Evaluation Form is used to analyze the personnel requirements for a given Employee Position.

    To GENERATE a Job Description Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Job Evaluation Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee Position - Generic Position (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    • Institution -  institution can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position.  Refer to Institution for more information.
    • Coding Block - coding block (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the coding block. 

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Target Setting Form Report

    Overview

    This report generates a Target Setting Form that includes information such as Name, Job title, Directorate, Section, Institution,Time frames,  Key Deliverables, Targers for the Year, and Employee and Manager Signatures.

    An example of the report is shown below.

     

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Target Setting Form Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by the system

    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system

    UserUser who generates the report
    PagePage Number
    Employee IDThe identification number of the employee
    Employee NameThe name of the employee associated to the identification number
    Position IDThe identification number of the position
    Position TitlePosition description
    Main ResponsibilitiesBrief description of the duties and responsibilities associated to the position of the employee
    PA Start DateThe date that the performance appraisal process begins
    PA End DateThe date that the performance appraisal process finishes
    ObjectiveProvides the name of the objective of the performance appraisal
    In Personal Learning Plan?Indication of an associated Personal Learning Plan
    Action PlanProvides the Action Plan of the performance appraisal
    Yardstick / Performance MeasuresProvides a measurement criteria associated to the performance appraisal
    TimeframeDefines a target date for the performance appraisal
    Employee NameThe name of the employee being critiqued
    Employee SignatureThe personal signature of the employee
    Appraiser's ID and NameThe name and identification number of the appraiser
    Appraiser's SignatureThe personal signature of the appraiser
    E-mailThe e-mail address of the appraiser

    Generation of the Report

    The Target Setting Form Report generates a Target Setting Form that includes information such as Name, Job title, Directorate, Section, Department, Time frames, Key Deliverables, Targets for the Year and Employee and manager signatures.

    To GENERATE the Target Setting Form Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Target Setting Form Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee Position - Employee Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position and all Employee Positions reporting to the selected Employee Position. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    • Institution  -  Select Institution from available list.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Institutions and Employee Positions will be included in the Report, as well as the Institutions and Employee Positions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Performance Monitoring Form Report

    Overview

    This report generates a Performance Monitoring Form that includes the following information: Name, Job Title, Directorate / Section / Department (organization/institution), Key target areas for the month/year, Achievements and Shortfalls, Action Plan, and Employee and Manager signatures.

     

    An example of the report is shown below.

     

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Performance Monitoring Form Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system

    UserUser who generates the report
    Page

    Page Number

    EnvironmentThe environment that the Performance Monitoring Form is being held in.
    FilterFilter Criteria as entered under the Performance Monitoring Report
    Employee IDEmployee's unique identification code
    Employee NameName of Employee
    or Civil Servant
    Schedule PeriodName of starting period (e.g. 1st Half)
    Period StartDate it starts (e.g. Jan 1, 2008)
    Position IDEmployee Position unique identification number
    Position Title
    Current Job Title of employee.
    PA Start DateActual Start Date of Performance Appraisal.
    PA End DateActual End Date of Performance Appraisal.
    Main ResponsibilitiesDescription of job responsibilities
    AchievementsInformation of Employee's Achievements.
    Objective
    Performance Appraisal objective name
    Timeframe
    The target date associated with the given performance appraisal objective
    In Personal Learning Plan?

    indication of an associated Personal Learning Plan

    StatusStatus of Performance appraisal.
    Original Action PlanAction plans, if any, for the given objective 
    Yardstick / Performance Measures:General text on what will be measured
    Action Plan / Appraiser Commentary
    Action plan for this objective (what employee will deliver) and/or appraiser's comments.
    Employee NameEmployee's name.
    Employee SignatureEmployee's Signature.
    Appraiser's ID and NameAppraiser's unique identification code
    Appraiser's SignatureSignature of Appraiser(s)

    Generation of the Report

    Overview

    This report generates a Performance Monitoring Form that includes the following information: Name, Job title, Directorate / Section / Department (organization/institution), Key target areas for the month/year, Achievements and shortfalls, Action plan and way forward to meet shortfalls, and  Employee and manager signatures.

    To GENERATE this report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

     

    The Performance Monitoring Form Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Institution - Institution unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Institution unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Institution unit. Refer to Instituitons  for more information.
    • Employee Position -  Employee Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position unit. Refer to Employee Position  for more information.
    • Performance Appraisal Schedule Period - Performance Appraisal Schedule Period unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Performance Appraisal Schedule Period unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Performance Appraisal Schedule Period unit. Refer to Performance Appraisal Schedule for more information.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Institutions, Employee Positions, and Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods will be included in the Report, as well as the Institutions, Employee Positions, and Performance Appraisal Schedule Periods allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Promotion Management

    Promotion Policy Based Report

    Overview

    This report shows a list of employees who are eligible for a Promotion based on the Promotion Policy.  This report can be filtered by various parameters such as the Employee Position, Institution, etc.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Promotion Policy Based Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system.
    Report TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by the system.
    UserUser who generates the report.
    PagePage Number.
    Filter CriteriaFilter Criteria as entered under the Promotional Proposal Report.
    Sort ByThe method of organization within the report.
    Report Based on DateDate reflecting the report information.
    Policy IDUnique identification number of the promotion policy.
    Policy DescriptionBrief description of the promotion policy
    (Min) Number of DaysMinimum number of days required to be eligible for promotion.
    Employee IDUnique identification number for the employee.
    Employee NameFirst and last name of the employee.
    Current Employee PositionThe employee's current position.
    Proposed OnDate the promotion policy is proposed on.
    Eligible DateDate that the Employee meets the Promotion Policy requirement.
    Nbr of Days Passed EligibilityDuration (in days) that the proposed promotion is passed the eligible date, based on the date entered under "Date Basis".

    Generation of the Report

    The Promotion Proposal Report shows a list of employees who are eligible for a Promotion based on the Promotion Policy.

    To GENERATE a Promotion Proposal Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

     

    The Promotion Proposal Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Generic Position - Generic Position unique identification number (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Generic Position unique identification number. If selected, the report will include the selected Generic Position unique identification number and all Generic Positions reporting to the selected Generic Position. Refer to Generic Position for more information.
    • Employee Position - Employee Position unique identification number (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position unique identification number. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position unique identification number and all Employee Positions reporting to the selected Employee Position. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    • Date Basis - Enter Date that can be selected by using the Calendar icon .
    • Group By Organization Unit - Click the Group By Organization Unit checkbox to enable this function
    • Group By Institution Type - Select a Group By Institution Type from the drop-down menu
    • Sort the Employee ID by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon.
    • Sort the Organization by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon.

    • If all filter criteria are left blank, all Promotion Proposal Details will be included in the Report, as well as the Promotion Details allowed by the report user security profile.

    • The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Recruitment Management

    Open Position Report

    Overview

    The Open Position report is designed to generate all open position records in the organization. This indicates the number of positions open to fill.

    An example of the report is shown below.

     

     

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Open Position Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by system. The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system

    Report TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by system
    UserUser who generates the report
    PagePage Number
    Filter Criteria

    Filter Criteria as entered under the Open Position Report

    Sort ByNot available for this report
    Employee PositionEmployee Position Description linked to the Generic Position
    IDEmployee Position ID
    Generic Position TitleGeneric Position Name
    QuotaThe total allowed number of employees who can be in this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position
    FrozenLimit below the quota set for exception circumstances as entered under Employee Position
    Start DateStart date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position
    End DateEnd date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position
    Comments

    Enter Remarks

    Group By

    Sorting the groups

    Cost Item Scale

    Describes the cost item scale

    UnionDisplay the name of the Union. Position can only have one association. The association allowed here is of type Union
    OrganizationInstitution linked to the Employee Position, as enter under Employee Position
    Coding BlockA position has a collection of 1 to many position financial coding block, if more than one Coding Block is related to the position, the system will present it as a collection of string within the same row, separated by semicolon '; ' as showed in the mockup
    Work Location

    A position can have zero or one work location

    Fiscal Year

    The full operating year of an organization for accounting purposes

    Active Assignment On Report Date

    Start date of Assignment greater or equal to report date

    Open Positions

    Start date of Assignment  greater or equal to report date. End Date greater or Equal or Nil report date

     

     

    Generation of the Report

    The Open Position Report is designed to generate all open position records in the organization.

    To GENERATE the Open Position Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Open Position Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    Enter the new Open Position Report information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    • Show Only Open Positions: Click the checkbox, as required.
    • Report Type: (mandatory parameter) Select the preferred report type using the drop-down box, detailed or summary.
    • Institution: Institution unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Institution unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Institution unit and all Institutions below the selected unit. Refer to Institutions for more information.
    • Employee Position: Employee Position (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position.  If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position and all Employee Positions below the selected unit.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    • Position: Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position. If selected, the report will include the selected Position and all Positions below the selected unit. Refer to Generic Position for more information.
    • Coding Block: Coding Block unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Coding Block unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Coding Block unit and all Coding Blocks below the selected unit.
    • Comments: Enter comments related to the report in the space provided.
    • Group By: Select a Group By value from the drop-down menu.
    • Sort By: Sort the Employee Position ID by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons

    Recruitment Requisition Match Report

    Overview

    This report allows users to visualize the internal employee or external candidates who are matching the requirement of a recruitment requisition. It returns all the internal employees or external candidates that match the degrees, certificates or the skills linked to the employee position that is linked to the recruitment requisition. It provides different filter option to generate a specific report.

    A screenshot of the Recruitment Requisition Match Report is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to installed revision, System Parameters and Rendering Control configuration.

    Users access Recruitment Requisition Match Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Recruitment Management ► Recruitment Requisition Match Report.

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter fields for the Recruitment Requisition Match Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on System Parameters and Rendering Control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Recruitment RequisitionIt allows application users to select the recruitment requisition using lookup feature or can enter manually.
    Recruitment Requisition RequirementsIt lists the recruitment requisition requirements and allows users to select it as a filter.
    Priority Enrolment TypeIt lists the priority enrolment type and allows users to select it as a filter.
    Include Internal CandidatesBy default it is checked, if it is unchecked then the internal candidates get excluded in the report.
    Include External CandidatesBy default it is checked, if it is unchecked then the external candidates get excluded in the report.
    Include Priority EnrolmentBy default it is checked, if it is unchecked then priority enrollment get excluded in the report.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Recruitment Requisition Match Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Requisition NumberIt displays the requisition identification number.
    Position NameDisplay the employee position name.
    Requisition StatusDisplay the status of the recruitment requisition.
    External DatesDisplay the date.
    Internal DatesDisplay the date.
    QuantityDisplays the number of available positions for a specific position.
    InstitutionDisplay the name of the institution listed in the employee position.
    Mandatory RequirementsIt displays the mandatory position requirements (Skills, Certificates, Degrees).
    Mandatory SkillsLists mandatory skills for the open position.
    Mandatory CertificatesLists mandatory certificate for the open position.
    Mandatory DegreesLists mandatory degree for the open position.
    Priority Candidate Section
    SourceIt displays the position source.
    Last NameDiplays the employee last name.
    First NameDiplays the employee first name.
    RegionIt displays the employee region from the main address.
    Date AppliedDiaplays the applied date.
    Match ReasonDisplay the reason why the employee is retrieved in the list.
    Regular Candidate Section
    SourceIt displays the position source.
    Last NameDiplays the employee last name.
    First NameDiplays the employee first name.
    RegionIt displays the employee region from the main address.
    Date AppliedDiaplays the applied date.
    Match ReasonDisplay the reason why the employee is retrieved in the list.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Recruitment Requisition Match Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in the excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    This button allows the users to generate the report in MS Word format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML format.

    The Lookup tool allows users to browse and select existing items. It is used to select the recruitment requisition.

     

    Recruitment Requisition Report

    Overview

    This report shows the recruitment requisition general information, required Degrees, Certificates and Skills, Salary Scale, Financial Information and Comments.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Recruitment Requisition Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field

    Description

    Report Date  

    Date of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number

    Job Reference NumberJob unique identification number
    Reports to

    The person recieving the recruitment requisition

    Positions reporting to this positionOther job positions refrencing to a different job position
    OrganizationThe name of the hiring organization

    Work Location

    The location where the job position will be held
    Situation CodeIndicates if its full time or part time position
    Requistion DateDescribes the date when the requisition took place
    Plan Hire DateThe planned hiring date
    Internal End DateThe last day to terminate the contract internally
    External Start DateThe last day to terminate the contract externally
    QuantityThe number of positions available
    Minimum ScoreThe lowest score acceptable
    StatusThe status can be open or close
    RecruiterThe person conducting the requisition
    Recruiter ContactThe recruiter contact method and information
    RequestorThe person requesting the requisition
    Requestor ContactThe requestor contact method and information
    Job DescriptionBrief text describing the job
    Number of Years ExperienceThe knowledge experience in a specific field

    Generation of the Report

    The Recruitment Requisition Report shows the recruitment requisition general information, required degrees, certificates and skills, salary scale, financial information and comments.

    To GENERATE the Recruitment Requisition Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation 

    The Recruitment Requisition Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Recruitment Requisition - Recruitment Requisition (optional parameter)  can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruitment Requisition . If selected, the report will include the selected Recruitment Requisition
    • Position - Position (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position. If selected, the report will include the selected Position
    • Recruiter - Recruiter (optional parameter)can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruiter. If selected, the report will include the selected Recruiter 
    • Contractor - Contractor (optional parameter)can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Contractor . If selected, the report will include the selected Contractor 
    • Requester - Requester (optional parameter)  can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Requester. If selected, the report will include the selected Requester
    • Recruitment Status - Select Recruitment Status from drop-down menu
    • Planned Hire Date From - Enter the Planned Hire Date From (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Planned Hire Date To - Enter the Planned Hire Date To (optional parameter) by using the calendar icon
    • Coding Block - Coding Block (optional parameter)can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Coding Block. If selected, the report will include the selected Coding Block 
    • Comments - Enter comments related to recruitment requisition into the space provided.
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list and click the , , ,  icons to move the items in the selected list up and down to put them in the desired order of appearance
    • Sort the Recruitment Requisition by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Recruitment Requisitions, Positions, Recruiter, Contractors, Requesters, Coding Blocks allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Recruitment Requisition Summary Report

    Overview

    This report shows the recruitment requisition summary of all recruitment requisitions.

    An example of the report is shown below.

     

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Recruitment Requisition Summary Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report Date

    Indicates date of report generation. This value is automatically generated by system. 

    Report PeriodStart date and end date for summary generation.
    UserUser who generates the report.
    PagePage Number. 
    Requisition DateDate requisition was created.  This date is populated with the system date and can be modified by the user.
    Recruitment Requisition #
    It is unique number to identify a new requisition.  This number is auto generated.
    Position IDUnique String Code that identifies the Position. This number is either only numbers or alphanumeric.
    Position NameEmployee Position Title.
    Institution

    User’s Institution.

    Work LocationName of work location.
    Situation CodeMust be able to pick 1 from situation code combination.
    Planned Hired DateDate new hire to start - must be greater then requisition system date.
    Internal End DateDate the internal posting ends - must be greater then requisition system date.
    External End DateDate the external posting ends - must be greater than requisition system date.
    QtyNumber of hires.
    Recruitment StatusStatus of Recruitement, can be: Open, Submit, Approved, Declined, Post, Pending, Interview, Selection, Assessment, Offer Pending Closed 

    Generation of the Report

    The Recruitment Requisition Summary Report shows the recruitment requisition summary of all recruitment requisitions.

    To GENERATE the Recruitment Requisition Summary Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Recruitment Requisition Summary Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Position - Position unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Position unit and all Positions below the selected unit
    • Recruiter - Recruiter unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruiter unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Recruiter unit and all Recruiters below the selected unit
    • Contractor - Contractor unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Contractor unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Contractor unit and all Contractors below the selected unit
    • Requester - Requester unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Requester unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Requester unit and all Requesters below the selected unit
    • Recruitment Status - Select a recruitment status from the drop-down menu
    • Planned Hire Date From - Enter the Period From (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Planned Hire Date To - Enter the Period To (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Comments - Enter the comments in the space provided
    • Sort By - Sort the Recruitment Requisition by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Positions, Recruiters, Contractors, Requesters, Recruitment Statuses, Planned Hire Dates From, Planned Hire Dates To, and Comments will be included in the Report, as well as the Positions, Recruiters, Contractors, and Requesters allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Job Description Report

    Overview

    This report shows the general job description information for an Institution, as well as Degrees, Certificates, Skill and Financial Information.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Job Description Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field                        

    Description

    Report Date  

    Date of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    Posititon IDEmployee Position ID.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Job TitleName of the position.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Reports ToThe person that the employee will report to. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Work Location IDThe location ID for the position. A position can have one or have no work location. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Start Date

    Start date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.

    End Date

    End date of this Employee Position as entered under Employee Position.

     InstitutionThe organization unit that the position belongs to. Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    Work Location NameThe name of the work location for the position. Refer to Employee Position for more information.

    Description

     Job description as entered under Employee Position.
    Number of Years of ExperienceNumber of years of experience as entered under Generic Position.
    Degree DescriptionThe description of all degrees  linked to the employee position, as entered under Employee Position.
    Certificate DescriptionThe description of all certificates linked to the employee posititon, as entered under Employee Position.
    Mandatory CertificatesThe system will  determine if a certificate is mandatory according to what is entered under Employee Position.
    Skills DescriptionThe description of all certificates linked to the employee position, as entered under Employee Position.
    Mandatory SkillsThe system will determine if a skills is mandatory according to what is entered under Employee Position.
    Position Financial Coding Block

    The Coding Block code linked to the employee position as entered under Employee Position.

    PercentageThe percentage associated with the coding block code, as entered under Employee Position. When there is only 1 financial coding block, then the percentage is 100.  When there are many lines of financial coding block, the sum of all the lines must add up to 100 percent.

    Generation of the Report

    The Job Description report shows the general job description information for an Institution.

    To GENERATE a Job Description Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Job Description Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Institution -  institution can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Institution.  Refer to Institution for more information.
    • Employee Position - Employee Position (optional field) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position.  Refer to Employee Position for more information.
    • Coding Block - coding block (optional field) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the coding block. 

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Applicant List Report

    Overview

    This report shows the applicant list derived from the applications from Internal Recruitment, External Recruitment and Promotion Proposals of a recruitment requisition.

    An example of the report is shown below:

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Applicant List Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report PeriodPeriod of report generation automatically generated by the system
    User

    User who generates the report

    PagePage Number
    Application DateDate the applicant applied for the position
    Recruitment Requisition #Number associated to the recruitment requisition
    Position IDUnique identification code related to the position
    Position NameTitle of the job being applied for
    Internal Employee IDUnique identification code related to the internal employee
    External Applicant IDUnique identification code related to the external applicant
    Promotion Applicant IDUnique identification code related to the promotion applicant
    PrefixDesignates the introduction of the applicant (ex. Mr., Mrs., etc.)
    First NameApplicant's first given name
    Last NameApplicant's last given name

    Generation of the Report

    The Applicant List Report shows the applicant list from application from internal recruitment, external recruitment and recommended promotions to a recruitment requisition.

    To GENERATE the Applicant List Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Applicant List Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Recruitment Requisition - Recruitment Requisition (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruitment Requisition unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Recruitment Requisition 
    • Employee Position - Employee Position (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position unit
    • Internal Applicant - Internal Applicant (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Internal Applicant unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Internal Applicant 
    • External Applicant - External Applicant (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the External Applicant unit. If selected, the report will include the selected External Applicant 
    • Promotion Candidate - Promotion Candidate (optional parameter)can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Promotion Candidate unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Promotion Candidate 
    • Recruiter - Recruiter (optional parameter)can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruiter unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Recruiter 

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Recruitment Requisitions, Employee Positions, Internal Applicants, External Applicants, Promotion Candidates, and Recruiters will be included in the Report, as well as the Recruitment Requisitions, Employee Positions, Internal Applicants, External Applicants, Promotion Candidates, and Recruiters allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Candidate Short List Report

    Overview

    The Candidate Short List report allows the user to view the interview status of all the applicants (Internal or External) short-listed for a particular recruitment requisition. From the report, the user would be able to visualize the interview Date, Status, Score and all the different interviewer’s Comments and Individual Scoring.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Candidate Short List Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Fiscal YearThe accounting year period for the position
    Report Generation DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report Generation TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by the system
    User

    User who generates the report

    PagePage Number
    Filter By

    Filter Criteria as entered under the Candidate Short List Report

    Applicant IDUnique identification code related to the applicant
    Applicant NameThe name of the applicant who applied for a position
    Applicant TypeThe type of applicant (ex. internal, external, etc.)
    Interview StatusThe current status of an interview (ex. completed, in progress, etc.)
    Interview DateThe date the interview took place
    InterviewerThe person who performs the interview
    Interviewer's Job TitleThe position that the interviewer holds with the company
    ScoreThe score the applicant obtained during the interview
    CommentComments related to the interview

    Generation of the Report

    The Candidate Short List report allows the user to view the interview status of all the applicants (Internal or External) short-listed for a particular recruitment requisition.

    To GENERATE the Candidate Short List Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Candidate Short List Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Report Type - Select a report type from the drop-down menu
    • Total Score - Enter the total score in the space provided
    • Interview Status - Select an interview status from the drop-down menu
    • Recruitment Requisition - Recruitment Requisition unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruitment Requisition unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Recruitment Requisition 
    • Employee Position - This field is system generated and is not editable

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Report Types, Total Scores, Interview Statuses, Recruitment Requisitions, and Employee Positions will be included in the Report, as well as the Recruitment Requisitions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    External Applicant Report

    Overview

    The External Applicant report allows the user to view the details of potential external employees who have applied to a job posting.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The External Applicant Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Fiscal YearThe accounting year period for the position
    Report Generation DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report Generation TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by the system
    User

    User who generates the report

    PagePage Number
    Requisition No.The number associated to the requisition
    PositionThe job position the applicant applied for
    Name PrefixDesignates the introduction of the applicant (ex. Mr., Mrs., etc.)
    First NameApplicant's first name
    Last NameApplicant's last name
    AddressApplicant's location of residence
    Date of BirthThe date the applicant was born
    Place of BirthThe location the applicant was born
    Nationality/CitizenshipCountry which the applicant has citizenship with
    Job LevelThe level of responsibility (ex. team leader, project manager, etc.)
    Job TypeThe level of job experience needed (ex. experienced, educational knowledge, etc.)
    Schedule PreferenceDefines the type of hours for the schedule (ex. full-time, part-time, etc.)

    Generation of the Report

    The External Applicant Report allows the user to view the detail of potential employees who have applied for a vacant job based on a job posting.

    To GENERATE the External Applicant Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The External Applicant Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Report Type - Select a report type from the drop-down menu
    • Requisition - Requisition unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Requisition unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Requisition 
    • Position - This field is system generated and is not editable
    • Group By Organization Unit - Click the Group By Organization Unit checkbox to enable this function
    • Group By Institution Type - Select a Group By Institution Type from the drop-down menu

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Report Types, Requisitions, Positions, and Group By Institution Types will be included in the Report, as well as the Requisitions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Job Offer Summary Report

    Overview

    The Job Offer Summary Report shows the status of all job offers.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Job Offer Summary Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report PeriodPeriod of report generation automatically generated by the system
    User

    User who generates the report

    PagePage Number
    Job Offer IDUnique identification code related to the job offer
    Job Offer DateThe date the job was offered to the applicant
    Recruitment Requisition #Number associated to the recruitment requisition
    Position IDUnique identification code related to the position
    Position NameTitle of the job being applied for
    Internal Employee IDUnique identification code related to the internal employee
    External Applicant IDUnique identification code related to the external applicant
    PrefixDesignates the introduction of the applicant (ex. Mr., Mrs., etc.)
    First NameApplicant's first given name
    Last NameApplicant's last given name
    InstitutionThe institution associated to the position in the job offer (ex. Office of the President, Finance, etc.)
    Job Offer Expiry DateThe date when the job offer expires
    StatusDefines the current status of the job offer (ex. Accepted, Declined, Pending, etc.)

    Generation of the Report

    The Job Offer Summary Report shows the status of all job offers.

    To GENERATE the Job Offer Summary Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Job Offer Summary Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Position - Position (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Position. If selected, the report will include the selected Position 
    • Recruiter - Recruiter (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Recruiter. If selected, the report will include the selected Recruiter 
    • Contractor - Contractor (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Contractor. If selected, the report will include the selected Contractor 
    • Requester - Requester (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Requester. If selected, the report will include the selected Requester 
    • Internal Applicant - Internal Applicant (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Internal Applicant. If selected, the report will include the selected Internal Applicant 
    • External Applicant - External Applicant (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the External Applicant. If selected, the report will include the selected External Applicant 
    • Institution - Institution (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Institution. If selected, the report will include the selected Institution 
    • Status - Select the status from the drop-down menu.
    • From Expiration Date - Enter the From Expiration Date (optional parameter) by using the calendar icon
    • To Expiration Date - Enter the To Expiration Date (optional parameter)  by using the calendar icon
    • Comment - Enter comments to the Job Offer Summary Report, as required.
    • Sort By - Sort the Recruitment Requisition by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Positions, Recruiters, Contractors, Requesters, Internal Applicants, External Applicants, Institutions, Statuses, From Expiration Dates, To Expiration Dates, and Comments will be included in the Report, as well as the Positions, Recruiters, Contractors, Requesters, Internal Applicants, External Applicants, and Institutions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Succession Planning

    Succession Analysis Report

    Overview

    This report shows a list of employees which have certain key positions in their Career Path and displays their missing Skills and Certificates and Matching Percentage (according to succession weightings) in order to be eligible to obtain such a position.

    An example of the report is shown below:

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Succession Analysis Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldDescription
    Report DateDate of report generation automatically generated by the system
    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system

    User

    User who generates the report

    PagePage Number
    Filter CriteriaFilter Criteria as entered under Succession Analysis Report
    Sort By

    Used to sort the report by a specific criteria

    IDUnique identification code related to the position
    NameEmployee Position Title
    Job DescriptionJob description of the position
    Required Position SkillsThis list must display all the skills from Generic position and the user must be able to add more skills if they wish to do so. However they cannot add a skill that is already in Generic positions
    WeightThe weight that every skill has for this report
    Mandatory Position CertificatesThis list must display all the certificates from Generic position and the user must be able to add more certificates if they wish to do so. However they cannot add a certificate that is already in Generic positions
    WeightThe weight that every certificate has for this report
    Employee ID

    The system will display Employee ID for those employees which have the selected position (in the Target Position filter) in their career path

    Employee Name

    The system will display Employee First and Last Name

    Current Position

    The system will display the Employee Position Job Title. The system will display the position which have the selected position (in the Target Position’ filter) in their career path

    Missing Skills

    The system will display the Required Position Skills that are not included in the Employee Skills under the Employee screen

    Missing CertificatesThe system will display the Mandatory Position Certificates that are not included in the Employee Certificates under the Employee screen
    % Skills and Certificates MatchingThe system will display the sum of skills and certificate weights for the employee

    Generation of the Report

    The Succession Analysis report shows a list of employees which have certain key positions in their career path and displays their missing skills and certificates and matching percentage (according to succession weightings) in order to be eligible to obtain such a position.

    To GENERATE the Succession Analysis Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Succession Analysis Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Institution - Institution (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Institution. If selected, the report will include the selected Institution
    • Employee Position - Employee Position (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Position. If selected, the report will include the selected Employee Position 
    • % Skills and Certificates Matching - Enter to display the sum of skills and certificate weights.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Organizations, Position IDs, and % Skills and Certificates Matching will be included in the Report, as well as the Institutions and Employee Positions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Career Standing Individual Report

    Overview

    This report shows employee Career Path information, including Current Position, and Target Position.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of the Fields

    The Career Path Standing Individual Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field

    Description

    Career Plan ID

     Identification number defining the career plan 

    Current Position

     The position that the employee currently hold

    Target Position

     The position the employee wants to hold in the future

    Certificates

     The certificates the employee hold from an educational institutions

    Date Entered The date the career plan was entered
    Institution

     The name of the organization where the employee works

    Target Date The date the employee is set to hold the target position

    Generation of the Report

    The Career Standing Individual Report shows the employee career path information including current position, target position.

    To GENERATE the Career Plan Individual Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Career Path Standing Individual  Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee Employee (mandatory parameter) an be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee. Refer to Employee for more information.
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list and click the , , ,  icons to move the items in the selected list up and down to put them in the desired order of appearance

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report

    Overview

    The Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report shows an employee profile which has certain skills to match for succession planning. This report will give the user the employee information skills in order to match it with an available position within the organization.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field

    Description

    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by the system

    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system

    User

    User who generates the report

    Page

    Page Number

    Filter Criteria

    Filter Criteria as entered under Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report

    Sort By

    Used to sort the report by Skill and Certificate criteria

    Institution Name

    User’s Institution, e.g. Government of Canada

    Department Name

    User’s Department, e.g. Ministry of Finance

    Employee ID

    The system will display Employee ID for those employees which have the selected position (in the Target Position filter) in their career path

    Employee Name

    The system will display Employee First and Last Name

    Current Position

    The system will display the Employee Position Job Title. The system will display the position which have the selected position (in the Target Position’ filter) in their career path

    Employee Certificates

    The system will display the Employee Certificates that are included in the Employee Certificates under the Employee screen. An employee can have one or more certificates

    Employee Education

    The system will display the Employee Education that is included in the Employee Education under the Employee screen. An employee can have one or more education information sections

    Employee Skills

    The system will display the Required Employee Skills under the Employee screen. An employee can have one or more skills

    Generation of the Report

    The Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report shows an employee profile which has certain skills to match for succession planning.

    To GENERATE the Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Skills Matching and Succession Planning Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee - Employee  (optional parameter) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the employee position. If selected, the report will include the selected employee position
    • Comments - Enter any additional information about the position if required.
    • Group By Organization Unit: If checked, the Group By Organization Unit is available.
    • Group By Institution Type: Select a Group By value from the drop-down menu.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Positions will be included in the Report, as well as the Positions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Termination of Employment

    Departure Reason Report

    Overview

    The Departure Reason report is designed to generate a list of reasons for departures with the ability to request the data in various combinations for statistical purposes.  The ability to select all reasons and individual reasons, such as voluntary or involuntary, as well as to sort by date, requesting a month or period, provides greater detail for analytical reasons.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation 

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Departure Reason Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Fiscal YearThe Financial Year report for a specific year  
    Report Generation DateThe date the report was created
    Report Generation TimeThe time the report was created
    UserThe person who generates the report
    Filter CriteriaFilter Criteria as entered under Deaparture Reason Report
    Sort By

    Used to sort the report by:

    - Departure Date and Departure Reason descending

    - Departure Reason and Departure Date ascending

    Group ByUsed to group the report by NONE, Departure Date and Departure Reason
    CommentThe remarks entered
    Departure ReasonStates why the employee is departing the workplace
    Employee NameThe name of the employee departing
    Employee Position IDUnique number used to identify the employee's position within the organization
    Employee Position NameThe name of the job position the employee holds
    Instiution NameThe name of the ogranization where the report is generated
    Departure DateThe date the employee is set to depart the workplace

    Generation of the Report

    The Departure Reason report is designed to generate a list of reasons for departures with the ability to request the data in various combinations for statistical purposes.

    To GENERATE a Departure Reason Report, follow the steps below: 

    Navigation 

    The Departure Reason Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    - Group By - Select a Group By value from the drop-down menu

    - Start Date - Start Date of the Employee Position (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon

    - To Date - To Date of the Employee Position (optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon

    - To enter the Departure Reason, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Departure Reason list, then select the Departure Reason

    - To enter the Institution, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Institution list, then select the Institution

    - Comments - Enter comments related to the Generation of the report

    - Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list and click the , , ,  icons to move the items in the selected list up and down to put them in the desired order of appearance

    - Sort the Departure Reason and Departure Date by the preferred ascending and descending order using the red arrow icon

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Departure Reasons, Institutions, Comments, Start Dates and To Dates will be included in the Report, as well as the Departure Reasons and Institutions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Training Management

    Actual Training Cost Report

    Overview

    This report shows the actual training cost per employee for a particular training course. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Training Management ► Actual Training Cost Report

    Actual Training Cost Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Report TypeFilter for report type. Two options are available: Summary, Detailed.
    Training CourseLookup filter criteria for Training Course.
    Training Start DateFilter criteria for Training Start Date.
    Training End DateFilter criteria for Training End Date.
    EmployeeEmployee Filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryFiltering on Position Category  ID or Position Category Description.
    Employee PositionFiltering on Employee Position ID or Employee Position Name.
    Group Individual InstitutionIf it is set to true, then attribute ‘Group by Institution Type’ should be grayed-out.
    Group By Institution TypeUsers are able to select a value from this dropdown list only if Attribute ‘Group by Individual Institution’ Is false. 
    InstitutionInstitution filter criteria for this report.

     

    Completed Training Course Report

    Overview

    This report shows a list of all courses that an employee has attended for a given period. It provides different filter option to generate a specific report.

    A screenshot of the Completed Training Course Report is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to installed revision, System Parameters and Rendering Control configuration.

    Users access Completed Training Course Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Training Management ► Completed Training Course Report.

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter fields for the Completed Training Course Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on System Parameters and Rendering Control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Training CourseThe training course ID as a report filter.
    Employee PositionLookup feature allows selecting the employee position as a filter. Users can enter it manually.
    EmployeeEmployee ID or employee name from the existing item as a filter. Users can enter it manually.
    Report ToName of the employee to whom report during the assignment.
    PositionLookup filter criterion for the position id.
    From DateDate picker feature allows users to select the training initial date.
    To DateDate picker feature allows users to select the training end date.
    Group Individual InstitutionsIt allows users to group the report by individual institutions.
    Group By Institution TypeIt allows users to group the report by institution type.
    InstitutionIt allows users to select one or multiple institutions as a report filter.
    Group By TypeIt allows users to group the report by position or training course.
    Sort ByIt allows users to sort the report by training course, training start date, and employee position.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Completed Training Course Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Employee IDDisplay employee ID.
    Employee NameDisplay employee last name followed by employee first name.
    Employee Assignment NumberEmployee assignment ID
    InstitutionDisplay the institution ID followed by the intitution name.
    Employee PositionDisplay the position code and the employee position name.
    Report ToDisplay employee last name followed by employee first name.
    Training CourseThe training course ID and name of course that the employee has taken.
    Training Start DateThe training start date.
    Training End DateThe training end date.
    Training ResultThe result of the training.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Completed Training Course Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in the excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    This button allows the users to generate the report in MS Word format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML format.

    The Lookup tool allows users to browse and select existing items. It is available in the following filters:

    • Training Course
    • Employee Position
    • Employee
    • Report To
    • Position
     Allows users to select a calendar date.

     

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Current Training Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field                        

    Description

    Report Date  

    Date of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    IDthe Employees ID as entered under Employee.
    Namethe name of the employee as entered under Employee
    Positionthe employees position as entered under the Employee Career Path
    Institutethe institution that the employee works for as entered under Employee Assignment.
    Education Description

    the name of an employees degrees as entered under Employee

    Major Fieldthe major education field as entered under Employee
    Education Start Datethe date when the employee started their education as entered under Employee
    Education End Datethe date when the employee finished their education as entered under Employee
    Certificate Description

    the name of an employees certificates as entered under Employee

    Numberthe certificate number as entered under Employee 
    Certificate Start Date

    the date the employee began obtaining the certificate as entered under Employee

    Certificate End Date

    the date the employee finished obtaining the certificate as entered under Employee

    Skill Descriptionname of the skill as entered under Employee
    Associated Certificatecertificate associated with skill as entered under Employee
    Association Name

    the name of the association(s) linked to the employee as entered under Employee.

    Registration #the association number as entered under Employee
    Association Start Datethe date the employee joined the association as entered under Employee
    Association End Datethe date the employee leaves the association as entered under Employee
    Course IDthe ID of the training course as entered under Trainee
    Namename of the training course as entered under Training Course
    Start Datethe date employee started the training course as entered under Training Course
    End Datethe date the employee finished the training course as entered under Training Course
    Course Passedif the employee passed the course. The system will generate a yes or do depending on what is entered under Trainee
    Result Scorethe score achieved in the training course as entered under Trainee
    Resulta word describing the score as entered under Trainee
    Application IDthe application ID as entered under Training Course Application
    Application Statusthe status of an employees application as entered under Training Course Application
    Descriptionthe name of the missing skills for the position as entered under Employee Position
    Training Course Catalog IDthe ID of the training course catalog that links to the course as entered under Training Course Catalog
    Training Course Catalog Namethe name of the course catalog that corresponds to the course as entered under Training Course Catalog
    Skillsthe skills associated with the personal learning plan 
    Certificatesthe certificates associated with the personal learning plan

    Employee Training Plan Report

    Overview

    This report shows training courses attended and registered by employee, as well as education, certificates, skills, and associations related to the employee. It provides different filter option to generate a specific report.

    A screenshot of the Employee Training Plan Report is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Users access Employee Training Plan Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Training Management ► Employee Training Plan Report.

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter fields for the Employee Training Plan Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on system parameters and rendering control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Report TypeIt lists the type of report and allows users to select as a filter.
    Employee PositionThe lookup button allows users to select employee position form the available list as a filter or users can enter manually.
    Training CourseIt allows providing the training course detail as a report filter. Users can enter manually or select a training course using the lookup feature.
    Missing Position SkillsIt allows users to enter the employee missing position skill. Users can select it using the lookup feature or can enter manually as a report filter.
    EmployeeIt allows to enter the employee Id as a report filter.
    Training Course Start DateDate picker allows users to select the start date for the training as a report filter.
    Training Course End DateDate picker allows users to select the end date for the training as a report filter.
    Group Individual InstitutionsBy default, it is marked as checked. User can uncheck it to select the value of group by institution type as a filter.
    Group By Institution TypeIt lists the institutions and allows to select as a filter. If Group by Institution is checked, then this field becomes inactive.
    InstitutionIt allows users to select one or multiple institutions.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Employee Training Plan Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Institution NameUser's institute name.
    Report TitleThe title of the report appears on the report.
    Report DateIt indicates the date of the report generation.
    Report TimeIt indicates the time of the report generation.
    UserUser's Id who generates the report.
    EnvironmentThe environment name.
    Employee IDThe employee id.
    Employee NameName of the employee. 
    PositionThe employee position.
    InstitutionThe system displays institution name.
    Education DescriptionThe degree description of the employee.
    Minor FieldThe employee educational minor field.
    Start DateThe employee education start date.
    End DateThe employee education end date.
    Certificate DescriptionThe employee educational certificate description.
    NumberThe certificate number.
    Start DateThe employee certificate starts date.
    End DateThe employee certificate ends date.
    Skills DescriptionThe skill name of the employee.
    Associated CertificateThe skill associated certificate name.
    Association NameThe employee association name from employee association.
    Registration #The registraion number.
    Start DateThe employee association starts date.
    End DateEmployee association ends date.
    Training Course Attended Course IDThe attended training course id.
    Training Course Attended NameName of the course attended.
    Training Course Attended Start DateThe start date of the training course.
    Training Course Attended End DateThe end date of the training course.
    Training Course Attended Course PassedThe training course passed status.
    Training Course Attended Result ScoreThe marks obtaind by the employee for the training course.
    Training Course Attended ResultThe result of the training course attended by the employee.
    Training Course Registered IDThe registration Id of the training course.
    Training Course Registered NameThe name of the training course.
    Training Course Registered Start DateThe start date of the training course.
    Training Course Registered End DateThe end date of the training course.
    Training Course Registered Application IDThe application Id of the registered training course.
    Training Course Registered Application StatusThe registered course application status.
    Missing Position Skills: DescriptionThe missing skill short description.
    Missing Position Skills: Training Course Catalogue IDThe missing position skill course catalogue Id.
    Missing Position Skills: Training Course Catalogue NameThe missing position skill course catalogue name.
    PLP: SkillsPersonal learning skills.
    PLP: CertificatesPersonal learning certificate name.
    PLP: Training Course IDThe personal learning course Id.
    PLP: Training Course NameThe personal learning course name.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Employee Training Plan Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in the excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    This button allows the users to generate the report in MS Word format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML format.

    The Lookup button allows users to browse and select existing items. It is available for use on the following fields:

    • Employee Position
    • Training Course
    • Missing Position Skills
    • Employee

     

    Generation of the Report

    This report shows training courses attended and registered by Employees.

    To GENERATE the Current Training Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Current Training  Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Employee - To enter the Employee, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee
    • Attended Start Date - Start date of the training course (optional parameter) can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Attended End Date - End date of the attended training course (optional parameter) can be selected by using the calendar icon .
    • Registered Start Date - Start date of the registered training course (optional parameter) can be selected by using the calendar icon .
    • Registered End Date - End Date of the registered training course (optional parameter) can be selected by using the calendar icon .

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Plan Training Detail Report

    Overview

    This report shows training course information. Some filters are available such as Training Course ID, Trainer, and Location.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Plan Training Detail Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field                        

    Description

    Report Date  

    Date of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    Filter Criteriathe Filter Criteria as entered under Training Plan Detail Report.
    Sort Byuse this to sort the report by training course, start date and internal location
    IDTraining Course ID as entered under Training Course.
    Start Date

    Start date of the training course as entered under Training Course.

    LocationThe location of the course as entered under Training Course.
    TrainerThe employee who will be teaching the course as entered under Training Course.
    NameName of the Training Course as entered under Training Course.
    End Date

    End date of the training course as entered under Training Course.

    Course SizeSize of the course as entered under Training Course.
    AvailableIndicates if the course is available as entered under Training Course.

    Application ID

     The Application form ID as entered under Training Course Application.
    Employee IDThe Employees ID as entered under Training Course Application.
    Employee NameName of employee attending the course as entered under Employee.
    InstitutionThe institution that the employee works for as entered under Employee Assignment.
    PositionThe employees position as entered under Employee Career Path.
    StatusThe status of the employee's application as entered under Training Course Application.

    Generation of the Report

    The Plan Training Detail Report shows training course information including Employee Training Applications.

    To GENERATE the Plan Training Detail Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Plan Training Detail Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Course Type -  the course type  (optional field) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the course type. Refer to Training Course Type for more information.
    • Training Course ID  - the ID (optional field) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Training Course ID.  Refer to Training Course for more information.
    • Active -  if checked then the training course is available
    • Start Date - Start date of the training course (optional parameter) can be selected using the calendar icon
    • End Date - End date of the training course(optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon
    • Internal Location - Internal Location (optional field) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Internal Locations. Refer to Work Location for more information.
    • Trainer - Trainer (optional field) can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Trainer. Refer to Employees for more information.
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list and click the , , ,  icons to move the items in the selected list up and down to put them in the desired order of appearance.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Course Types, Training Course IDs, Start Dates, End Dates, Internal Locations, and Trainers will be included in the Report, as well as the Course Types, Training Course IDs, Internal Locations, and Trainers allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Planned And Actual Training Costs Report

    Overview

    This report allows users to view the planned and actual training costs of a training course for a given period. It provides different filter option to generate a specific report.

    A screenshot of the Planned And Actual Training Costs Report is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to installed revision, System Parameters and Rendering Control configuration.

    Users access Planned And Actual Training Costs Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Training Management ► Planned And Actual Training Costs Report.

     

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter fields for the Planned And Actual Training Costs Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on System Parameters and Rendering Control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Training Course TypeIt allows users to select the training course type using the lookup feature or can enter manually as a filter.
    Training CourseIt allows users to select the training course using the lookup feature or can enter manually as a filter.
    Start DateThe training course start date selected as a report filter.
    End DateThe training course end date selected as a report filter.
    Training Course StatusIt allows users to select the training course status from the list as a filter.
    Sort ByIt allows users to select the sorting criteria.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Planned And Actual Training Costs Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Training Course IDIt shows the training course identifier.
    Training Course NameIt displays the name of the training course.
    StatusThe training course status.
    Training Start DateIt displays the start date of the training course.
    Training End DateIt displays the end date of the training course.
    Estimated Course SizeIt shows the number of available trainees for the opened course.
    Estimated Training CostIt shows the estimated training course cost.
    Number of AttendeesIt shows the total number of attendees who have attended the training course.
    Actual Training CostIt obtains the actual cost amount for the training course. 
    VarianceIt shows the variance amount.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Planned And Actual Training Costs Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in the excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    This button allows the users to generate the report in MS Word format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as HTML format.

    The Lookup tool allows users to browse and select existing items. It is used to select the training course type and training course name.

     Allows users to select start date and end date of the training course.

     

    Training Plan Summary Report

    Overview

    This report shows global training course information by Course Category Type.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Training Plan Summary Report includes the following fields:

    Report Field                        

    Description

    Report Date  

    Date of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.  The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system.

    Report Time

    Time of report generation. This is automatically generated by system.

    User

    User who generates the report.

    Page

    Page Number.

    Filter Criteria

    the Criteria as entered under Training Plan Summary Report

    Sort Byuse to sort the report by training course, start date  and internal location
    Course Typethe type of course as entered under the Training Course Catalog
    IDTraining Course ID.  Refer to Training Course for more information.
    NameName of the course as entered under Training Course
    Internal LocationLocation of the course as entered under Training Course
    ProviderThe provider of the course as entered under Training Course
    Start DateStart date of the course as entered under Training Course
    End DateEnd date of the course as entered under Training Course
    Course Size

    the amount of people who can attend the course as entered under Training Course

    Places AvaiableThe system will calculate the spots available in the course using the following formula Course Size as entered under Training Course – the number of Trainee Participants as entered under Training Course.
    Waitlistedthe amount of people waiting to get into the course as entered under Training Course Application
    Registered %

    The system will calculate the percentage of people who applied and got registered into  the course using the following formula: number of [Trainee Participants as entered under Training Course x 100]  divided by Course Size as entered under Training Course.

    Waitlisted %

    The system will calculate the percentage of people who are waiting for the course using the following formula: number of people waitlisted as entered under this report divided by the # of Trainee Participants as entered under Training Course x 100.

    Cost per Coursecost of the course as entered under Training Course
    Cost per PersonCost per person  as entered under Training Course
    Activethe system will determine if the course is available as entered under Training Course

    Generation of the Report

    The Training Plan Summary Report shows global training course information by Course Category Type.

    To GENERATE the Training Plan Summary Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Training Plan Summary Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Select the Training Course Type from the drop down menu. Refer to Training Course for more information.
    • Enter the Registered Less or Equal amount and the Registered High or Equal amount (optional parameters)
    • Click on the active checkbox if the training course is available (optional parameter)
    • Start Date - Start date of the training course (optional parameter) can be selected using the calendar icon .  Refer to Training Course for more information.
    • End Date - End date of the training course(optional parameter) that can be selected by using the calendar icon .  Refer to Training Course for more information.
    • To Enter the Institution (optional parameter), click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Institution list, then select the Institution.
    • To Enter the Internal Location (optional parameter), click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Internal Location list, then select the Internal Location.
    • To Enter the Vendor (optional parameter), click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Vendor list, then select the Vendor.
    • To Enter the Employee (optional parameter), click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee.
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list and click the , , ,  icons to move the items in the selected list up and down to put them in the desired order of appearance.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Training Candidate Report

    Overview

    This report shows a list of employees which are candidates for a specific training course according to their Career Path, Performance Appraisals or Missing Position Skills, when they have not registered to such training courses.

    An example of the report is shown below.

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Training Candidate Report includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Report Date

    Date of report generation automatically generated by the system

    Report Time

    Time of report generation automatically generated by the system

    UserUser who generates the report
    PagePage Number
    EnvironmentThe environment that the training program is being held in
    Filter CriteriaFilter Criteria as entered under the Training Candidate Report
    Sort By

    Used to sort the report by a specific sorting criteria

    IDThe identification number of a specific training course
    Start DateThe date that the training course begins
    LocationThe location that the training course takes place
    TrainerRepresents the name of the trainer who is teaching the training course
    NameRepresents the name of the training course
    End DateThe date that the training course finishes
    Course SizeDefines the number of trainees in the course to be trained
    ActiveDefines whether the training course is active or inactive (ex. Yes or No)
    Employee IDThe identification number of the employee enrolled in the training course
    Employee NameThe name of the employee enrolled in the training course
    InstitutionThe institution that the employee is from (ex. Ministry of Finance, Ministry of Health, etc.)
    PositionThe position of the employee enrolled in the training course (ex. Nurse, Doctor, etc.)
    ContactProvides contact information for the employee enrolled in the training course
    Career PathThe report will display a marked checkbox when the training course complies with a specified set of conditions
    Personal Learning PlanThe report will display a marked checkbox when the training course complies with a specified set of conditions
    Missing Position SkillsThe report will display a marked checkbox when the training course complies with a specified set of conditions

    Generation of the Report

    The Training Candidate Report shows a list of employees which are candidates for a specific training course according to his Career path, Performance Appraisal or Missing Position Skills when they have not registered to such training courses.

    To GENERATE the Training Candidate Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    The Training Candidate Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    • Course ID - Course ID unit (optional parameter) that can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Course ID unit. If selected, the report will include the selected Course ID unit and all Course IDs below the selected unit. Refer to Training Course for more information.
    • Sort By - Click the ,,  icons to add and remove filter criteria to / from the selected list.

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Course IDs will be included in the Report, as well as the Course IDs allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , , , , and  icons.

    Financial Disclosure

    Civil Servants who didn't Submit Declaration Report

    Overview

    The report "Civil Servants who didn't Submit Declaration" displays the list of employees which were not finding into the declarations  declared in the current year.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Financial Disclosure ► Civil Servants who didn't Submit Declaration Report

    Civil Servants who didn't Submit Declaration Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Category Position category lookup filter for this report.

     

     

    Comparative Assets Report

    Overview

    The Comparative of Assets report displays the amount of asset declared of the current year and also the amount of asset declared for each of the previous five years.  These are displayed, along with some additional information: Asset ID and Asset Name as short description.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Financial Disclosure ► Comparative Assets Report

    Comparative Assets Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeEmployee lookup filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryCategory lookup filter criteria for this report.

     

    Comparative Commitments Report

    Overview

    The Comparative of Commitments report displays the amount of commitment declared of the current year and also the amount of commitment declared for each of the previous five years.  These are displayed, along with some additional information: Financial Commitment ID and Financial Commitment Name as short description.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Financial Disclosure ► Comparative Commitments Report

    Comparative Commitments Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeEmployee lookup filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryCategory lookup filter criteria for this report.

     

    Comparative Revenues Report

    Overview

    The Comparative of Revenues report displays the amount of revenue declared of the current year and also the amount of revenue declared for each of the previous five years.  These are displayed, along with some additional information: Revenue ID and Revenue Name as short description.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Financial Disclosure ► Comparative Revenues Report

    Comparative Revenues Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeEmployee lookup filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryCategory lookup filter criteria for this report.
     

     

    Comparative Sections Report

    Overview

    The Comparative Sections report displays the amount of revenues, assets and commitment declared of the current year.  These amounts are displayed, along with some additional information: Declaration ID and Employee Name.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Financial Disclosure ► Comparative Sections Report

    Comparative Sections Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeEmployee lookup filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryCategory lookup filter criteria for this report.

     

    Comparative Status Report

    Overview

    The Comparative Status report displays the total of declarations by status declared in the current year. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Financial Disclosure ► Comparative Status Report

    Comparative Status Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeEmployee lookup filter criteria for this report.
    CategoryCategory lookup filter criteria for this report.

     

    Travel and Subsistence Management

    Business Trip Report

    Overview

    The Business Trip Report allows users to visualize the Business Trips created between selected dates.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Travel and Subsistence Management ► Business Trip Report

    Business Trip Report screen fields

     

    FieldsDescription
    Traveler IDThis field allows users to look up an employee following the standard employee lookup feature that is seen throughout the application.
    Requester IDThis field allows users to look up an employee following the standard employee lookup feature.
    From DateThe report includes the Business Trips created from this date.
    To DateThe report includes the Business Trips created up to this date.
    StatusThis drop down box allows users to select either one or no value for this field for Business trip status filter.
    CommentAny comment to add in the output report.
    Group Individual InstitutionIf it is set to true, then attribute ‘Group by Institution Type’ should be grayed-out.
    Group By Institution TypeUsers are able to select a value from this dropdown list only if Attribute ‘Group by Individual Institution’ Is false. 
    InstitutionInstitution filter criteria for this report.

     

    Time and Attendance

    Time Sheet Report

    Overview

    This report displays based on the filter criteria the time sheet information entered by employees within an institution. 

    An example of the report is shown below:

    Navigation

    Definition of Report Fields

    The Time Sheet Report includes the following fields:

    Report  Fields                                                                    Description 
    Report Generation Date Date of report generation automatically generated by system. The date format is defined using a general parameter of the system
    Report Generation TimeTime of report generation automatically generated by system
    UserUser who generates the report
    Page NumberPage number 
    Group Byhow the information will be displayed
    Employee NumberThe employee number for the person responsible for completing the job task
    Last NameLast name of the employee
    First NameFirst name of the employee
    Position Namethe name of the position that is held by the employee
    Statusthe status of the time sheet 
    Fiscal Yearyear that the time sheet is active
    Pay CodeLists all the different types of pay that have their own unique pay schedule
    Pay PeriodDefines pay periods for a specific Pay Code
    Regular Timethe hours worked during regular time 
    Overtime Hours the hours worked during overtime
    Totalthe total number of hours worked


     

    Generation of the Report

    To GENERATE a Time Sheet Report, follow the steps below:

    Navigation 

     

    The Time Sheet Report includes the following filter criteria available for the report:

    Enter the new Time Sheet Report information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    • Employee:  Employee can be selected using the Lookup icon , and Find icon  to retrieve the Employee.   
    • Time Attendance Status: Select the status using the drop-down menu.
    • Fiscal Year: Select the fiscal year using the drop-down menu.
    • Pay Code: Select the pay code using the drop-down menu.
    • Pay Period: Select the pay period using the drop-down menu.
    • Time Sheet Source: Select the time sheet source using the drop down menu
    • Group By Institution: click the check box if the information on the report should be grouped by institution
    • Group By Institution Type: Select a Institution type from the drop-down menu

     

    If all filter criteria are left blank, all Employees, Time Attendance Status, Fiscal Years, Pay Codes, Pay Periods, Time Sheet Sources, and Institutions,  will be included in the Report, as well as the Employees, Time Attendance Status, Fiscal Years, Pay Codes, Pay Periods, Time Sheet Sources, and Institutions allowed by the report user security profile.

    The report can be exported in HTML, PDF, MS Excel, RTF and MS Word formats, prior to printing, using the , and  icons.

    Budget Planning For Salaries Reports

    Consolidated Employee Position by Programmatic Structure Report

    Overview

    This report displays Consolidated Employee Position by Programmatic Structure.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Reports ► Budget Planning For Salaries Reports ► Consolidated Employee Position by Programmatic Structure Report

    Consolidated Employee Position by Programmatic Structure Report screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Fiscal YearFiscal year filter criteria for this report.
    VersionDropdown filter, available options Base, Preliminary, Final.
    InstitutionInstitution tree filter criteria for this report.

     

    Summary Of Employee Position By Position Category

    Overview

    This report shows the summary of position by position category. It provides different filter option to generate a specific report.

    A screenshot of the Summary Of Employee Position By Position Category Report is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Users access Completed Training Course Report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resource ► Reports ► Budget Planning For Salaries Reports ► Summary Of Employee Position By Position Category Report.

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter fields for the Summary Of Employee Position By Position Category Report in their default order. Note that some fields depends on system parameters and rendering control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Fiscal YearIt lists fiscal years and allows users to select it as a filter.
    VersionIt lists the versions and allows users to select it as a fiter.
    InstitutionLists down the institutions as tree and allows users to select one or more institution.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the report is available here.The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Summary Of Employee Position By Position Category Report, in their default order. Note that some fields depend on filters selection and the language of the report depends on the configuration of the system.

    FieldDescription
    Description Category PositionThe description of the position category.
    # Employee PositionTotal number of employee position in staff quota.
    % Employee PositionPercentage of the employee position.
    Monthly AmountMonthly amount from the salary coding block.
    % MonthlyPercentage monthly amount.
    Annual AmountTotal annual amount.
    % AnnualPercentage annual amount.
    Total # Employee Position by InstitutionTotal number of employee position by institution.
    Total % Employee Position by InstitutionTotal percentage employee position by institution.
    Total Monthly Amount by InstitutionTotal monthly amount by institution.
    Total % Monthly by InstitutionTotal percentage monthly amount by institution.
    Total Annual Amount by InstitutionTotal annual amount by institution.
    Total % Annual by InstitutionTotal percentage annual by the institution.

     

    Buttons

    The following table describes actions associated with the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Completed Training Course Report feature.

    Button ImageDescription
    This button allows users to generate the report as PDF format.
    This button allows users to generate the report as MS Excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in the excel format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODS format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    This button allows the users to generate the report in MS Word format.
    This button allows users to generate the report in ODT format.

     

    Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report

    Overview

    This report shows list of Graduates and Others that are present in the priority enrolment list but that are not part of the civil workforce.

    A screenshot of the Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report feature is available here. Image shown as reference material; position and names for labels, fields and buttons are subject to parameter, rendering control configuration and installed revision.

    Users access the report from within the menu through this navigation path: Human Resources ► Reports ► Organization Management ► Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report

    Filters

    The following table lists and describes all filter for the Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report , in their default order. Note that some filters depend on system parameters and rendering control to be visible and/or editable to users. Filter names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    Effective DateThis should allow the user to search for specific ranges of date.
     
    TypeType of the report to be selected as a filter.

     

    Visible Fields

    A sample of the Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report output is available here. The following table lists and describes all visible fields for the Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report , in their default order. Note that some fields depend on System Parameters and rendering control configuration to be visible and/or editable by users. Field names are subject to change through language label configuration.

    FieldDescription
    First NameFirst name of the employee
    Last NameLast name of the employee
    Middle NameMiddle name of the employee
    Date of BirthDisplay the employee date of birth
    Ethnic OriginDisplay the name of the race for the employee
    Grade RankDisplay the Grade or Score of the employee
    Foreign Language skillsDisplay the employee spoken language
    EducationDisplay the education of the employee
    Date of NRC EnrollmentStart date of the NRC enrollment

     

    Buttons
    The following table describes actions associated to the depicted button image. Note that some images are associated with several buttons, used for more than one purpose within the Priority Enrollment Graduate And Others List Report.

    Button ImageDescription
    The pdf button allows users to generate the report in the pdf format.
    The Excel button allows users to generate the report in the excel format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 97-2003 or higher version.
    The Excel button allows users to generate the report in the excel format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 2003 or higher version software.
    This ODS button allows users to generate the report in ODS format. This format is compatible with spreadsheet software such as Microsoft Office, Open Office or Libre Office.
    This RTF button allows users to generate the report in RTF format.
    The Word button allows the users to generate the report in word format. This format is compatible with Microsoft Office 97-2003 or higher version.
    This ODT button allows users to generate the report in ODT format. This format is compatible with word processing software such as Microsoft Office, Open Office or Libre Office.

     

    PMIS Interface

    Employee Update

    Overview

    Employee Update allows searching the employee data. The asterisk marked field's data are automatically populated by the system from web services. The rest of the field information is entered or selected by users.  

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► PMIS Interface ► Employee Update
     
    Employee Updated Screen Fields 
    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique identity code.
    Status
    It allows to select status from the drop-down list.
    Sent Timestamp
    It fetches the system date automatically. 
    Received Timestamp
    It fetches the system date automatically. 
    Finalized Timestamp
    It fetches the system date automatically. 
    Employee
    It allows user to select the employee information or code using the lookup feature.
    PMIS Hire Type
    Type of hire.
    PMIS ID
    ID for employee from the PMIS.
    Name
    It displays the employee full name.
    Employee Last Name
    The employee last name.
    Employee First Name
    The employee first name.
    Date Of Birth
    The date of birth of the employee in the YYYY-MM-DD format.
    Place Of Birth
    The place of birth of the employee.
    PMIS Gender
    It allows users to select the gender from the drop-down list. It populates from the PMIS.
    Gender
    It allows users to select the gender from the drop-down list.
    PMIS Citizenship
    The citizenship of the employee from the PMIS.
    Citizenship
    It will allow users to update the Citizenship if the Citizenship Code is different in CSM.
    PMIS Marital Status
    Marital status from PMIS.
    Marital Status
    It will allow users to update the Martial Status if the Marital Status Code is different than the Marital Status.
    PMIS Address
    The address from PMIS.
    Address
    It allows users to update the Address.
    Telephone
    The telephone number.
    Contact
    It allows to enter contact details.
    Has worked with Government before
    It shows the working status of the employee with Government. The default value is false.
    Election ID
    The election ID information.
    Observations
    It allows to enter observation data.
    Payment Method 
    The details of the payment method.
    Bank Account 
    Bank account details.
    Bank NameName of the bank.

     

    Leave with no pay

    Overview

    The system populates the information when an employee requests a leave with no pay. A set of fields is automatically populated by the web services.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► PMIS Interface ► Leave with no Pay

    Leave with no pay Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique code for leave with no pay.
    Status It allows users to select the status from the drop-down list. The possible values are Finalized, In Process, etc.  
    Sent TimestampThe date when the leave request is sent.
    Received Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is received.
    Finalized Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is finalized.
    Employee
    It allows to select the employee using lookup feature.
    Employee Assignment
    It allows to select the employee assignment using lookup feature.
    PMIS ID
    The PMIS ID populated.
    Full Name
    The full name of the employee, automatically populate from web services.
    PMIS Leave Type
    Type of the leave from PMIS.
    Leave Type
    Type of the leave user have to select from the drop down list.
    Start Date
    The leave start date, the date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
    End Date
    The leave End date, the date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
    DaysTotal number of days applied for the leave without pay.

     

    Movements

    Overview

    It allows searching the movement in the system. Some of the fields are populated from the related web service.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► PMIS Interface ► Movements Form

    Movements Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique code for Movement.
    Status
    It allows users to select the status from the drop-down list. The possible values are Finalized, In Process, etc. 
    Sent Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is sent.
    Received Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is received.
    Finalized Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is finalized.
    Employee
    It allows to select the employee using lookup feature.
    Employee Assignment
    It allows to select the employee assignment using lookup feature.
    PMIS ID
    The PMIS ID populated from web service.
    Full Name
    The Employee Name automatically populate from web services.
    New Position
    It allows to enter the new position name.
    Position ID
    The position that the employee is in. It will be allowed the user to update the Position if the Position Code is not valid.
    Start Date
    Start date the date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
    End Date
    End date the date format should be YYYY-MM-DD
    New Workplace
    The new workplace populates from the web service.
    Work Location
    The work location for the assignment, one work place must have in the assignment.
    Salary Scale
    The salary scale of the employee.
    Monthly Salary
    The monthly salary of the employee.
    New Institution where civil servant will work
    The New Institution where civil servant will work.
    Institution
    The institution allows selecting from the drop down list.
    New Department where civil servant will work
    The new department where the employee would work.
    Coding Block Element for FUND
    The coding block for Fund.
    Coding Block Element for DIVISION
    The coding block for Division.
    Coding Block Element for ACTIVITY
    The coding block for Activity.
    Coding Block Element for LINE ITEM
    The coding block for Line Item.
    Coding Block Element for VILLAGE
    The coding block for Village.
    Financial Coding Block
    The financial coding block.
    ObservationsObservation field populated from the web service.

     

    Overtime

    Overview

    It allows users to create the overtime details. It keeps the employee overtime record for the payment purpose.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► PMIS Interface ► Overtime

    Overtime Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    PMIS ID
    It shows the PMIS Id of the employee.
    Full Name
    The full name of the employee.
    Overtime CodeThis field displays the overtime code for the employee.
    Overtime Rate It shows the rate for the overtime.
    OvertimeThe system automatically calculates the total overtime of the employee.
    Start DateThe start date of the overtime. The date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
    End DateThe end date of the overtime. The date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.

     

    PMIS New Hire

    Overview

    The new hire screen allows users to creates an employee and an employee assignment.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► PMIS Interface ► PMIS New Hire

    PMIS New Hire Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique code for New Hire.
    Status
    It allows users to select the status from the drop-down list. The possible values are Finalized, In Process, etc.
    Sent Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is sent.
    Received Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is received.
    Finalized Timestamp
    The date when the leave request is finalized.
    Employee
    It allows selecting the employee using the lookup feature.
    Employee Assignment
    It allows selecting the employee assignment using the lookup feature.
    Hire Type
    The type of hiring of the employee i.e Permanent or Temporary.
    Situation Code Combination
    The situation determines the type of employment e.g. Indeterminate Full Time, Part Time, Planned staffing.
    PMIS Id This number will populate the social number. The reason we do not populate the employee application with this number is that it is not unique in their PMIS system. More than one employee may have the same number.
    PMIS Full Name
    The Employee Full name.
    PMIS First Name
    The employee First name has to enter.
    PMIS Last Name
    The employee Last name have to enter.
    PMIS Date of Birth
    The employee date of birth, the date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
     
    PMIS Place of Birth
    The employee birthplace.
    PMIS Gender
    The gender of the employee.
    Gender
    The gender of the employee allows selecting from the drop-down list.
    PMIS Citizenship
    The citizenship of the employee in PMIS.
    Citizenship
    The system allows selecting employee citizenship from the drop-down list.
    Country of Origin
    The origin country of the employee.
    Residency
    PMIS citizenship.
    PMIS Marital Status
    The marital status of the employee in PMIS.
    Marital Status
    It allows selecting the marital status from the drop-down list.
    PMIS Address
    The employee address in PMIS.
    Telephone
    The telephone number of the employee.
    PMIS Has Worked in Government
    The working status of the government. If the checkbox is checked that means the employee has worked with the government.
    PMIS Document Signed Date
    The document signed date.
    PMIS Election IdThe election id of the employee.
    PMIS Employee Position
    The employee position from PMIS.
    Employee Position
    The employee position can be selected using the lookup feature.
    PMIS Salary Scale
    The salary scale of the employee.
    Cost Item Scale Group
    The cost item group allows selecting from the drop-down list.
    Cost Item Scale
    It allows users to select the cost item scale from the drop-down list.. 
    Cost Item Scale Step
    It allows users to select the cost item scale step from the drop-down list. 
    ST Amount
    It shows the ST Amount.
    Is Off Scale
    The default it is unchecked.
    PMIS Monthly Salary
    The PMIS monthly salary populates from the web service. 
    PMIS Assignment Start Day
    The employee PMIS Assignment start date. The date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
    PMIS Assignment End Day
    The employee PMIS Assignment End date. The date format should be YYYY-MM-DD.
    PMIS Institution
    The institution code populate from web service.
    Institution
    This field allows users to select the institution from the lookup feature or manually can enter.
    PMIS Department
    The employee department populates from web service.
    PMIS Workplace
    The workplace of the employee populates from the web service.
    Work LocationThe user can select the work location using the lookup feature or manually can enter.
    PMIS Observations
    This field populated from the web service.
    PMIS Payment Method
    Payment method comes from the web service.
    PMIS Bank Account
    The bank account details populates from the web service.
    PMIS Bank Name
    The bank name.
    EPI Pay Method
    It display the employee pay method.
    EPI Pay Type

    It display the employee pay type.

    EPI Pay Value
    It displays the Pay value of the employee.
    EPI Bank Account Branch
    This field dispalys the bank account branch.
    EPI Bank Account Name
    It displays the employee bank account.
    EPI Bank Account Number
    It display the employee bank account number.
    EPI Bank Account IBAN
    It dispalys the employee bank account IBAN.
    EPI Bank Account NTC
    It displays the employee bank account NTC.
    EPI Bank Account Currency
    It displays the currency.
    EPI Account Type
    The employee account type.
    EPI Routing Information
    The routing information shows in this field.
    EPI Comments
    It displays the comment.
    EPI Pay Agent
    The paying agent information available in this field.
    EPI Payment Location
    The payment location for the employee.
    EPI Send By Mail
    The default value is false.
    EPI Address
    The employee address populates in this field.
    EPI Cheque
    The cheque number populates in this field.
    PMIS Coding Block Element 1
    The coding block 1 element shows in this field.
    PMIS Coding Block Element 2
    The coding block 2 element shows in this field.
    PMIS Coding Block Element 3
    The coding block 3 element shows in this field.
    PMIS Coding Block Element 4
    The coding block 4 element shows in this field.
    PMIS Coding Block Element 5
    The coding block 5 element shows in this field.
    Coding Block
    This field allows the user to select the coding block using the lookup feature or manually can enter.
    Default Language
    Users can select the desired language from the drop-down list. The default language is English.
    Currency
    The currency can be select from the drop-down list. 
    Shift Schedule
    This schedule details if the employee works Monday, Tuesday.... and at what percentage. The default shift schedule comes from the situation code combination.
    Utilization Rate
    Percentage of effort for the assignment. If an employee has 2 active assignments then the utilization should not surpass 100% between the two.
    Pay Code
    Pay code groups the employees that are paid in the same pay periods together.
    Spoken LanguagesIt allows users to enter the Spoken Languages. The default language is English.

     

    Resignation or Termination of Contract

    Overview

    It holds information when a permanent employee has resigned or gets fired.  Temporary employees always have an end date in the contract, however if for some reason such contract must be terminated, then this entity can be used to hold such information. 

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► PMIS Interface ► Resignation or Termination of Contract

    Resignation or Termination of Contract Screen Fields

    FieldsDescriptions
    Code
    The unique code of Resignation or Termination of the Contract.
    Status
    It allows users to select the status from the drop-down list. The possible values are Finalized, In Process, etc.
    Sent TimestampIt displays the sent timestamp for Resignation or Termination of Contract.
    Received TimestampIt displays the received timestamp for Resignation or Termination of Contract.
    Finalized TimestampIt displays the Finalized timestamp for Resignation or Termination of Contract.
    EmployeeIt allows selecting the employee using the lookup feature.
    Employee AssignmentIt allows selecting the employee assignment using the lookup feature.
    Type of HireIt allows user to select the type of hire from the drop-down list.
    PMIS IDIt shows the employee Id from the PMIS.
    Full NameThe full name of the employee.
    Date of TerminationThe date of termination or resignation of the employee.
    PMIS Reason for TerminationThe reason for the termination or resignation of the employee.

     

    External Recruitment

    Login / Register

    How to Login/Register on External Web Site

     The external applicant will need to create an account.

    1. Click on the Login/Register link in the top right 

    2. The following screen will appear 

    3. Click on "Register New User" Button 

    4. The following screen will appear

    5. Enter User Name, First Name, Last Name, Password, Retype Password, and E-Mail 

    • User Name: the name that the external applicant will use to login in the future
    • First Name: the first name of the external applicant 
    • Last Name: the last name of the external applicant
    • Password: password should be no less than 7 characters including alpha, symbols and numeric
    • Retype Password: re-enter password to confirm
    • E-Mail: the email associated with the external applicant. The e-mail address cannot already be used by another account. 

    6. Select the User Language from the drop down menu 

    • User Language: the language that the external applicant uses

    7. Enter Validation Code

    • Validation Code: enter the letters as they appear on the screen (case sensitive)

    8. Click Confirm (green checkmark) to save. 

    Once confirmed the external applicant will have to login using their user name and password. 

    My Job Page

    Overview

    My Job Page allows the external applicant to create a profile, view their application history and see any recent positions posted on the external job board.

    Navigation 

    Click on the  tab 

    Apply to Recent Positions

    Overview

    The My Job Page allows applicants to view the most recent positions that have been posted. An applicant can apply to these jobs directly from My Job Page. 

    Navigation

    Double Click on any job under the  tab or click on the job then click 

    The following screen will appear: 

    1. Click  to apply to the position

    The following screen will appear:

    2. Click the  to remove a Referral and the  to cancel at anytime. To add a Referral click the   

    The following screen will appear:

    3. Choose the Referral Type from the drop down menu

    • Referral Type: How the applicant heard about the company and/or position. For Example: Governments Website, Job Board, Newspaper, Referral and Other. 

    4. Enter Referral Name or Referral Other Name if required.

    • Referral Name: the name of the person that referred you to this company and/or position
    • Referral Other Name: only entered if the referral type choosen is Other. This is where you would type the name of the other referral.

    5. Click the  to save the Referral and Apply to Position

    The following screen will appear: 

     

     

     

     

    Change Password

    Overview 

    When an external applicant registers for a user account they create a username and a password. The password can be changed at any time. 

    Navigation

    Click on  at the bottom of the   tab. 

    The following screen will appear:

    1. Enter the Old Password, New Password, Retype Password, and Validation

    • Old Password: the password that is currently used
    • New Password: the password that will be used in the future
    • Retype Password: retype the password the was entered in New Password
    • Validation: enter the characters as they appear on the screen below (cap sensitive)

    2. Click Confirm  to save. 

    Create Profile

    Overview 

    Once an external applicant has registered for a user account they can create a profile. The profile must be completely filled out in order to apply to positions.

    Navigation

    Click on "Required Profile Information is Missing, Please Complete Your Profile" under the  tab. 

    Entering Personal Information

     

    Overview

    This is where an applicant enters their personal information. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile screen click on the  tab.

    1. Select the Prefix from the drop down menu

    • Prefix: Prefix to name of external applicant 

    2. The First Name and Last Name will be automatically generated. These will come from the user registration. 

    • First Name: first name of external applicant 
    • Last Name: last name of external applicant

    3. Select the Gender and Marital Status from the drop down menus as required

    • Gender: gender of the external applicant 
    • Marital Status: marital status of external applicant 

    4. Enter the Birth Date

    • Birth Date:  the date that the external applicant was born. To enter the date, click on the Calendar iconand select the date.

    5.  Enter Place of Birth, Address, and Postal Code as required

    • Place of Birth: the location where the external applicant was born
    • Address: the address of the external applicant
    • Postal Code: the postal code of the external applicant 

    6. Select the Region and Country from the drop down menus

    • Region: the region where the external applicant currently lives in
    • Country: the country that the external applicant currently lives in 

    7. Select the Main Contact Type from the drop down menu 

    • Main Contact Type: is the main contact for the external applicant. Whatever type is chosen will become a mandatory field to be filled out. 

    8. Enter Home, Work, or Mobile contact information

    • Home: phone number at the external applicants home 
    • Work: phone number at the external applicants work
    • Mobile: mobile phone number of the external applicant 

    9. E-Mail will be automatically generated from the user registration 

    • E-Mail: email of the external applicant

    10. The World Language will be automatically generated from the user registration. Click on the appropriate arrows to add or remove languages. 

    • World Language: the language used by the external applicant

    11. Enter the Nationality

    • Nationality: the nationality of the external applicant

    12. Click on the save icon at the bottom of the screen. The following will appear.

    Entering Medical Record

    Overview

    This is where an applicant uploads a medical record. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile  screen click on the  tab.

    1.Click the  to remove a Medical Record and the  to cancel at anytime. To add Medical Record click the 

    2. The following screen will appear: 

    3. Click  and choose the Medical Record

    4. Click  to upload the Medical Record

    5. Click on the save icon at the bottom of the screen. The following will appear.

    Entering Education

    Overview

    This is where an applicant enters their education backround. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile  screen click on the  tab.

    To ADD an Education:

    1. Select the Education on the right and then use the arrow buttons to move it to the appropriate place. 

    To CREATE an Education: 

    1. Press the Add button 

    2. The following screen will appear: 

    3. Enter the Institution Name.

    • Institution Name:  The name of the school 

    4. Enter the Graduation Date

    • Graduation Date: the date that the applicant graduated from the institution. To enter click on the Calendar icon  and select the date.

    5. Click the    to save the Education

    6. Upload a Cover Letter, Achievments, Publications or Resume if required. To upload a document click the  and select the document. To remove a document click the .

    • Cover Letter: a  letter sent to explain the contents of, another document. 
    • Achievments: any certificates or designations 
    • Publications: documents that have been written by you and published
    • Resume:  a document that presents an applicants background and skillset

    7. The following screen will appear: 

    8. Click  and choose the Document

    9. Click  to upload the Document

    10. Click on the save icon at the bottom of the screen. The following will appear.

    Entering Employment History

     

    Overview

    This is where an applicant enters their employment history. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile  screen click on the  tab.

    To ADD Employment History

    1. Click the Add button 

    2. The following Screen will appear:

    3. Enter Employment Name and Supervisor Name

    • Employment Name: name of the company where the applicant used to or is currently working
    • Superviror Name: the name of the person who supervised the applicant

    4. Click the Add button  to enter the Supervisor's Contact information

    5. The following screen will appear: 

    6. Select the Language from the drop down menu

    • Language: Language used

    7. Enter a Description

    • Description: description for the contact person

    8. Select the Contact Type from the drop down menu

    • Contact Type: the way to contact the supervisor. For example: telephone, email or fax.

    9. Enter the Contact

    • Contact: the actual email, telephone number or fax number

    10. Check Is Main if applicable

    • Is Main: check if the contact is the supervisors main source of contact

    11. Click Save button to save the Supervisor's Contact

    12. Enter the Job Title, Job Function, Achievments, Start Date and End Date

    • Job Title: the title that the applicant held at the previous employment
    • Job Function: what the applicant was responsible for at the previous employment
    • Achievement: what the applicant achieved at the previous employment
    • Start Date: the day in which the applicant started working at the previous employment. To enter click the Calendar icon  and select a date.
    • End Date: the day in which the applicant stopped working at the previous employment.  To enter click the Calendar icon  and select a date.

    13. Check Is Current if applicable

    • Is Current: check if the applicant is still currently wokring for this employer

    14.Click on the save icon at the bottom of the screen. The following will appear.

    Entering Preferences

    Overview

    This is where an applicant enters their employment preferences. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile  screen click on the  tab.

    1. Select the Job Level, Job Type, Job Schedule, Job Shift, and Job Status from the drop down menus. 

    • Job Level: the level of job the applicant wants (Director, Executive, Manager, Team Leader, Entry Level, Individual Contributor/Professional, Other, Not Specified)
    • Job Type: the type of job the applicant is looking for (Cooperative, Experienced, Graduate Job, New Graduate, Occupational/Hourly, Temporary Work, Other, Not Specified)
    • Job Schedule: the work schedule that the applicant is willing to work (Casual, Full-Time, Part-Time, Internship, Other, Not Specified)
    • Job Shift: the hours the applicant is willing to work (Day Job, Evening Job, Night Job, On Call, Other, Not Specified)
    • Job Status: the type of employment contract the applicant is looking for (Contractor, Regular Employee, Student Intern, Temporary Employee, Term Employee, Other, Not Specified

    2. Enter the desired Salary.

    • Salary: how much money the applicant is looking to make

    3. Select the Currency and Travel Disposition from the drop down menus.

    • Currency: the currency that the applicant would like to be paid in 
    • Travel Disposition: the amount of time the applicant is willing to travel

    4.Click on the save icon at the bottom of the screen. The following will appear.

     

     

    Entering Skills

    Overview

    This is where an applicant enters their skills. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile  screen click on the  tab.

    1. Select a Skill from the list of available skills using the arrow keys 

    • Skill: the ability to do something well

    2. Select the Years of Experience from the drop down menu

    • Years of Experience: how many years of ecperience the applicant has with this skill

    If the Skill is NOT in the available list: 

    1. Click on the  button to add a new skill

    2. The following screen will appear: 

    3. Select the Language from the drop down menu

    • Language: language used

    4. Enter the Description

    • Description: the name of the skill

    5. Select the Years of Experience from the drop down menu

    • Years of Experience: how many years of ecperience the applicant has with this skill

    6. Click save to return to the Profile page.

    7. Click on the save icon at the bottom of the screen. The following will appear.

     

     

    Entering References

     

    Overview

    This is where an applicant enters their References. This is part of the profile and will be used when applying to jobs.

    Navigation

    In the profile  screen click on the  tab.

    1. Click  to ADD a Reference

    2. The following screen will appear:

    3. Enter First Name and Last Name

    • First Name: the First Name of the reference
    • Last Name: the Last Name of the reference

    4. Select the Relationship from the drop down menu

    • Relationship:the relationship betweent the candidate and the reference

    5. Click  to ADD a Reference Contact

    6. The following screen will appear:

    7. Select the Language from the drop down menu

    • Language: language used

    8. Enter Description

    • Description: description of the contact

    9. Select the Contact Type from the drop down menu

    • Contact Type: type of contact. For example: phone number, email.

    10. Enter the Contact

    • Contact:  a description of the contact value. For example: if phone number is entered in contact type, then in contact type the phone number the reference can be reached at. 

    11. Click on the Is Main checkmark, as required

    • Is Main:   if checked, this will be the main contact information

    12. Click  to save the Contact, and to return to the Reference screen. 

    13. Click  to add another contact value, or click  to save the Reference. 

    14. Click  to add another Reference or click   at the bottom to save the References.  The following will appear.

    Edit Apply Information

    Edit Profile

    Overview

    In order to apply to a job, the candidate must complete their profile. This profile can be modified at any time. 

    Navigation

    Click on  at the bottom of the   tab. 

    The following screen will appear:

    1. Make the necessary modifications. 

    2. Click Confirm   to Save. 

    Job Search

    Administration

    Candidate Search

    Employee Self Service

    Overview

    Employee Self-Service is designed to enable employees to access their personal information and make changes to non-payroll specific data. This includes enabling employees to complete training applications, travel requests and approval submissions, vacation leave (requests and approvals) and other requests as configured by the organization.

     Objectives and Benefits

    The Employee Self Service module can be configured so that employees access the FreeBalance (CSSS) Employee Self Service module online, via http or secure https connections.

     Internal Job Board

     The “Internal Job Board’ feature of Employee Self Serve allows employees to search for information about available positions on their own. Employees are able to lookup the positions and organizations they prefer using the lookup feature and can choose the language of their preference.

     Career Planning

     Another aspect of Employee Self-Serve is the Career Planning feature which allows employees to use tools to plan out the courses they would like to take, what types of skills they would like to acquire and aids them to fully layout a plan for their long term and short term professional goals.

     Training

     This aspect of Employee Self Serve allows employees to search information that they would like to receive on training that is available to them. There are three sub aspects to this and they are:

    ESS Disciplinary Case

    Overview

    The objectives of the Disciplinary Module is to ensure a fair and consisten approach to enforcing standards of performance and conduct.  It provides a framework to guide the behaviour and conduct of civil servants.  The module helps correct behaviour and encourage improvement among civil servants whose performance or conduct is unsatisfactory.  It helps in resolving disciplinary cases fairly and as quickly as possible.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Self Service ► ESS Disciplinary Case

    ESS Disciplinary Case Screen Fields

    FieldsDescription
     Id
    System generated, unique key.
    Workflow StatusWorkflow ststus of the ESS Disciplinary Case.
    Date Opened
    Default is system date. Can be changed by users.
    Date ClosedDefault is system date when the status is changed to a final state.
    Is GrievanceBoolean flag for Grievance.
    Grounds for Disciplinary ActionTo indicate all the possible grounds for a disciplinary case.
    EmployeeEmployee reference field.
    Entered on behalf ofThe employee who wishes to have a disciplinary case, not necessarily the employee doing the data entry, could be a supervisor or someone else.
    Allow Modify ExplanationIf the boolean flag is true system allows to modify explanation.
    LanguageLanguage use to enter the description fields.
    ExplanationDetailed explanation of the dispute.
    Employee ExplanationEmployee's explanation.

     

    Financial Disclosure

    Overview

    Financial Disclosure is a module which will be a part of the FreeBalance Civil Servant Management, Human Resource family. It will be designed on the declaration and publication of information about revenues, financial commitments and assets of persons occupying political and other special government posts, as well as their close relatives. It will also meet the Regulations on the procedure, terms and the timing of the declaration of the revenues, financial commitments and assets of public servants (civil servants) and their close relatives, inventory, store returns and the publication of the information contained therein.

    Financial Disclosure Declaration

    Overview

    This feature contains the information related with the personal, position and organizational information of the civil servant (e.g. address; position, institution) and also the information related with the number, period of declaration and status as well.  The main concept is to enter the Employee ID, and the system automatically fills in the fields, using the information stored in the Employee, Organization and Position entities of the CSM.

    Navigation

    Human Resources Financial Disclosure My Declaration Form

    Financial Disclosure Declaration screen fields and tabs

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier, generated by system. This field is read-only
    Workflow Status

    Shows the present status of the Disclousre Status. This attribute takes one of the following values:

    • 'Created'
    • 'Submitted'
    • 'Confirmed'
    • 'Modified'
    • 'Analyzed'

    The default value is 'Created'. This field is read-only

    Declaration Year

    Reference to Declaration Year ID and automatically assigned by the system taking the value when Is Current Schedule is 'true'. This field is read-only

    Employee

    Reference to Employee ID. Can be selected by using the lookup function.

    Declaration Type

    Allows to select type of Declaration. This attribute takes one of the following values:

    • Current Employee
    • New Appointed Employee
    • Dismissed Employee
    • Former Employee First Year
    • Former Employee Second Year

    The default value is 'Current Employee’

    This field is Read-only

    Start Declaration Date
    Contains the start date to declare.
     
    Automatically assigned by the system taking the value from Schedule Start Date attribute from Declaration Schedule Entity and allowing the user to modify it.
     
    This field must be greater or equal to Schedule Start Date and also be less or equal than Schedule End Date.
    End Declaration Date

    Contains the end date to declare.

    Automatically assigned by the system taking the value from Schedule End Date attribute from Declaration Schedule Entity and allowing the user to modify it.

    This field must be less or equal than Schedule End Date and also be gather or equal than Schedule Start Date.

    Employee Assignment

    Reference to Employee Assignment ID.

    Can be selected by using the lookup function.

    Date Of Declaration Submission

    Contains the Date when the Declaration was submitted.

    This field is read-only.

    Expected Date Of Declaration Submission

    Contains the Expected Date of Submission based on the Declaration type.

    This field is read-only.

    Date of Declaration Confirmation

    Contains the Date when the Declaration was confirmed.

    This field is read-only.

    Is Declaration Submitted Late

    Default value false.  It is a flag used to specify if a Declaration was submitted late.

    This field is read-only.

    Modified By

    Reference to Declaration ID.

    This field is read-only.

    Was Excluded

    Default value false.  It is a flag used to specify if the Declaration was excluded from the declaration analysis

    This field is read-only.

    Had Incidents

    Default value false.  It is a flag used to detail the incidents found after declaration analysis.

    This field is read-only.

    Total of Revenues

    Contains the amount total of revenues from the declarant.

    Automatically calculated by the system after each revenue was saved (added, updated or deleted) in the Revenues Information entity, attribute Revenue Amount.

    This field is read-only.

    Total Of Immovable Assets

    Contains the total amount of immovable assets from the declarant.

    Automatically calculated by the system after each immovable asset was saved (added, updated or deleted) in the Immovable Assets Informationentity, attribute Ammount of Asset.

    This field is read-only.

    Total Of Movable Assets

    Contains the amount total of movable assets from the declarant.

    Automatically calculated by the system after each movable asset was saved (added, updated or deleted) in the Assets Information entity, attribute Amount of Asset.

    This field is read-only.

    Total of Commitments

    Contains the amount total of commitments from the declarant.

    Automatically calculated by the system after each commitment was saved (added, updated or deleted) in the Commitments Informationentity, attribute Amount of Principal Debt Repayment.

    This field is read-only.

    Total of Commitments Unpaid

    Contains the amount total of commitments unpaid from the declarant.

    Automatically calculated by the system after each commitment was saved (added, updated or deleted) in the Commitments Informationentity, attribute Amount of Principal Debt Balance.

    This field is read-only.

    Revenue Information tabContains the information of the revenues declared in monetary terms and also includes the revenues received in form of assets.
    Share Capital Asset Information tabContains the information of the share capital assets declared as an asset transferred in the authorized capital of economic entities to which the claim right can be applied.  And also contains the information of asset transferred in a trust manager (while serving in public service).
    Immovable Asset Information tabContains the information of the immovable assets declared.
    Commitment Information tabContains the information of the financial commitments that the civil servant has acquired and currently is paying and declared as well.
    Movable Asset Information tabContains the information of the movable assets declared.
    Relative Information tabContains the information of the relatives (spouse, parents, children, brothers) of civil servant that depend financially on him.
    Attachments tabAllows to attach documents related with the declaration.

     

    Commitment Information tab

    Overview

    This entity contains the information of the financial commitments that the civil servant has acquired and currently is paying and declared as well.

    Commitment Information tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Sequence Id
    Unique identifier for revenues information, automatically assigned by the system.  This ID is unique per Declaration, re-starting the sequence with 1 for each Declaration.
    This field must be Read-only
    CommitmentReference to Financial Commitment Type ID
    Source Of CommitmentContains the name of the creditor or loan giver
    Agreement Issue DateContains the date of issue of the agreement
    Agreement NumberContains agreement number that justify the source of commitment or the place where comes from.
    Obligation Start DateContains the start date of obligation
    Obligation Expiration DateContains the expiration date of obligation
    Obligation CurrencyReference to Currency Code
    Amount Of ObligationContains the amount of obligation
    Amount Principal Debt RepaymentContains the amount of principal debt repayment. It is Calculated from (Amount of Obligation * Percentage of Principal Debt/100).
    Percentage Principal Debt Repayment
    Contains the percentage of principal debt repayment.  The value allowed must be between 0 and 100 .
    It is Calculated from (Amount of principal Of Debt Repayment * 100) / Amount of Obligation.
    Amount Principal Debt Balance
    Contains the amount of principal debt balance
    This attribute should be Read Only.  It is calculated from Amount of Obligation - Amount of Principal Debt Repayment.
    Percentage Principal Debt Balance
    Contains the percentage of principal debt balance. The value allowed must be between 0 and 100.
    This attribute should be Read Only.  It is calculated from ((Amount of Obligation - Amount of Principal Debt Repayment) / Amount Of Obligation) * 100
    Is Obligation Outside CountryDefault value FALSE.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate if the obligation is inside country (FALSE) or outside country (TRUE)
    CountryContains the country of the income.

     

    Immovable Asset Information tab

    Overview

    This entity contains the information of the immovable assets declared.

    Immovable Asset Information tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Sequence #
    Unique identifier for revenues information, automatically assigned by the system.  This ID is unique per Declaration, re-starting the sequence with 1 for each Declaration.
    This field must be Read-only
    Asset

    This entity contains the information related with the type of assets (immovable) that civil servants should declare as owners (e.g. house, apartment, villa, land, garage; building, block, workplace).

    Reference to Asset ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.

    Is Market ValueDefines if the Amount represents a Market Value.  The Default Value is FALSE.
    Asset CurrencyReference to Currency Code
    Amount Of AssetContains the amount of asset declared.
    Share PercentageContains the Percentage of Shares.  The value allowed must be between 0 and 100
    Area In Square MeterContains the Area of the unmovable property (in square meters)
    Agreement TypeContains the type of agreement
    Agreement Issue DateContains the date of issue
    Property Registry NumberContains the Property Registry Number
    Is Location Foreign?Default value false.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate if the location of asset is inside country (false) or outside country (true)
    CountryContains the counry of asset.
    AddressContains the location of asset

     

    Movable Asset Information tab

    Overview

    This entity contains the information of the movable assets declared.

    Movable Asset Information tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Sequence Id
    Unique identifier for revenues information, automatically assigned by the system.  This ID is unique per Declaration, re-starting the sequence with 1 for each Declaration.
    This field must be Read-only
    Movable Asset

    This entity contains the information related with the type of assets (movable) that civil servants should declare as owners (e.g. forests, perennial plantings, automobiles light, trucks, agricultural equipment, furniture).

    Reference to Asset ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.

    Is Market ValueDefines if the amount of asset represents a Market Value.  The Default Value is FALSE.
    Asset CurrencyReference to Currency Code
    Amount of AssetContains the amount of asset declared.
    Percentage of SharesContains the Percentage of Shares.  The value allowed must be between 0 and 100
    Agreement TypeContains the type of agreement
    Agreement Issue DateContains the date of issue
    Location Outside CountryDefault value false.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate if the location of asset is inside country (false) or outside country (true)
    CountryContains the counry of movable asset.
    Address
    Contains the location of movable asset
    This field must be disabled if Is Location Outside Country is TRUE.

     

    Relative Information tab

    Overview

    This entity contains the information of the relatives (spouse, parents, children, brothers) of civil servant that depend financially on him.

    Relative Information tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Relative IDUnique identifier as Personal Identification Code (PIN), allowing to the user fill it.  This ID is unique per Declaration
    Relative NameContains the name of the Relative
    Relative Relation DegreeContains the information of relative relation degree
    Is WorkingDefault value false.  Is a flag that will be used to define if relative is working
    Place of work
    Contains the name of the place where relative is working
    This field must be Disable when ‘Is Working’ is False
    Relative Position

    Contains the name of the relative’s position from place of work

    This field must be Disable when ‘Is Working’ is False

    Revenues InformationCode of Revenues Information
    Movable Assets InformationCode of Movable Assets Information
    Immovable Assets InformationCode of Immovable Assets Information
    Share Capital Assets InformationCode of Share Capital Assets Information
    Commitments InformationCode of Commitments Information
    Total of Revenues
    Contains the amount total of revenues from the relative
    Total of Immovable AssetsContains the total amount of immovable assets from the relative
    Total of Movable AssetsContains the amount total of movable assets from the relative
    Total of CommitmentsContains the amount total of commitments from the relative
    Total of Commitments UnpaidContains the amount total of commitments unpaid from the relative

     

    Revenue Information tab

    Overview

    This entity contains the information of the revenues declared in monetary terms and also includes the revenues received in form of assets.

    Revenue Information tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Sequence Id
    Unique identifier for revenues information, automatically assigned by the system.  This ID is unique per Declaration, re-starting the sequence with 1 for each Declaration.
    This field must be Read-only
    Form Of Revenue
    This attribute could take one of the following values:
    • 'In Form of Cash'
    • 'In Form of Movable Asset'
    • 'In Form of Immovable Asset'
    Default value is 'In Form of Cash'.
    Revenue TypeReference to Revenue ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.
    Immovable AssetReference to Immovable Asset ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.
    Movable AssetReference to Movable Asset ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.
    Is Market ValueDefines if the Amount represents a Market Value.  The Default Value is FALSE.
    Asset CurrencyReference to Currency Code. Can be selected from the dropdown list.
    AmountContains the revenue amount declared.
    Agreement TypeContains the type of agreement
    Revenue SourceContains the name of individual/organization which paid as a source of revenue
    Is Revenue Outside CountryDefault value FALSE.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate if the revenue is inside country (FALSE) or outside country (TRUE)
    CountryContains the country of the income.  It is required that will be implemented as a Combo Box.
    Agreement Number

    Contains agreement number that justify the source of revenues or the place where comes from.

    This field must be DISABLED If Agreement Type is NULL.

    Agreement Issue Date

    Contains the date of issue

    This field must be DISABLED If Agreement Type is NULL.

     

    Share Capital Asset Information tab

    Overview

    This entity contains the information of the share capital assets declared as an asset transferred in the authorized capital of economic entities to which the claim right can be applied.  And also contains the information of asset transferred in a trust manager (while serving in public service).

    Share Capital Asset Information tab screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Sequence #
    Unique identifier for revenues information, automatically assigned by the system.  This ID is unique per Declaration, re-starting the sequence with 1 for each Declaration.
    This field must be Read-only
    Is Share Capital?Default value TRUE.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate it is  only a Share Capital. If this is TRUE Is Trust Manager Should be FALSE.
    Is Trust ManagerDefault value FALSE.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate it is  only a Trust Manager. if this is TRUE Is Share Capital Should be FALSE.
    Is Immovable Asset?Default value FALSE.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate if the Asset is Immovable (false) or Movable (true)
    Owned Movable Asset Type

    This entity contains the information related with the type of assets (movable) that civil servants should declare as owners (e.g. forests, perennial plantings, automobiles light, trucks, agricultural equipment, furniture).

    Reference to Asset ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.

    Owned Movable Asset Type

    This entity contains the information related with the type of assets (immovable) that civil servants should declare as owners (e.g. house, apartment, villa, land, garage; building, block, workplace).

    Reference to Asset ID. Can be selected from the dropdown list.

    Is Market Value?Defines if the Asset Value represents a Market Value. The Default Value is FALSE.
    Asset CurrencyReference to Currency Code
    AssetValueContains the Asset Value
    Share Percentage
    Contains the Percentage of Shares from Asset Value
    The value allowed must be must be greater than zero (0) and less or equal than one hundred (100)
    Economic Entity NumberContains the identification number of the economic entity
    Is Location Foreign?Default value FALSE.  Is a flag that will be used to indicate if the location of asset is inside country (false) or outside country (true)
    CountryContains the country of asset.
    AddressContains the location of the economic entity
    Economic Entity NameContains the Name of the economic entity
    Trust Manager NumberContains the identification number of the trust manager
    Trust Manager NameContains the identification name of the trust manager
    Trust Manager Issue DateContains the date of issue of trust manager
    Trust Manager Expiration DateContains the date of expiration of trust manager
    Trust Manager Agreement NumberContains the number of agreement of trust manager

     

    Personal Information

    Navigation

    My Payslip Report

    View your paystub:

     

    To view your Payslip

    Go to Menu -> Employee Self Service -> Personal Information -> My Payslip Report

    1.    Select the Fiscal Year: 2018

    2.    Select the Pay Code: Bi-Weekly

    3.    Select the Pay Period: Select a period  between 1 and 21

    Note. The Institution and Employee Number fields will display automatically since this information comes from the employee file.

    Example:

               4.     Click on the PDF  icon to generate your payslips for the period selected. The PDF report will be download at the bottom of the screen.

               5.     Click on the PDF to open your Payslip Report. 

    Example:

     

    Personal File

    Overview

    The Personal File screen can be used by an employee to modify / update personal information on their employee profile. Some information will not be editable, or are only editable with approval from a manager. Personal contact information is located in the Personal File window on the Self Service application.

     

    Update your personal contact information

    Go to Menu > Employee Self Service > Personal Information > Personal File

     

    1.    To Add new contact information

                    a.      Click on the  New  icon. The Contact form will display.

                    b.      Enter the new contact information.

    Example:

    ·         IsMain: Put a checkmark in the box;

    ·         Contact Type: Electronic Mail;

    ·         Contact Location Type: Work;

    ·         Contact Value: your email address;

    ·         Description: Work email

                     c.      Click on the Save and Return icon.

                     d.      Click on the Update  icon to save the changes.

     

     2.    To Update the personal contact information

    Go to Contact Tab

                      a.      Click on the hyperlink to display the Contact Form. Make the required changes.

                      b.      Click on the Update and Return  icon.

                      c.      Click on the Update  icon to save the changes.

     

     3.    To Add New Address:

                      a.       Click on the  New  icon. The Address form will open.

                      b.       Enter the new Address.

                      c.       Check is Main?  Leave blank.

                      d.       Click on the Lookup  icon to select the Region.

                      e.       Click on the Find icon.

    Example:

    ·         Region: North America

    ·         Country: Canada (from the dropdown menu)

    ·         Address Type: Home

    ·         Address: 100 Rue principale;

    ·         Postal Code: 8999

     

    f.       Click on the Save and Return icon.

                         g.         Click on the Update  icon to save the changes.

     4.    To Update the Address information:             

    Go to Address  Tab

                        a.            Click on the hyperlink to display the Address Form will open.

                        b.            Make the required changes.

    Example:

    ·         Address Type: Home;

    ·         Address: 125 pie street.                

                        c.          Click on the Update and Return https://lh5.googleusercontent.com/ojsgewZWPm5YNSycMQYEEKYVdWl1UwbNkk0ChPzPk5tm7tf6IUU6yDRpOLPM5s_5j8QoRjjnRU2L1fQ5WrBo6Bkqn8OnshZP8lNg6k66K3tTGqPqjt0T7eFvmwfy37EQpkOl_R32 icon.
     

     

     

     

     

    Modify Personal File

    The Personal File screen can be used by an employee to modify / update personal information on their employee profile.

    To MODIFY a Personal File, follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Insert Mode.

    1. Enter new Personal information, if required. Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    2. Code will be automatically generated by the system
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Employee

    3. Select the Name Prefix from the drop down menu, if required.

    • Name Prefix: prefix of the employees name

    4. Enter First Name, Middle Name , and Last Night, if required.

    • First Name: first name of employee
    • Middle Name: middle name of employee
    • Last Name: last name of employee

    5. Select Language from the drop down menu.

    • Language: language used

    6. Enter Birth Date, if required.

    • Birth Date: the day the employee was born.  To enter the date, click on the Calendar iconand select the date.

    7. Enter Place of Birth, if required.

    • Place of Birth: country that the employee was born

    8.  Select Gender and Marital Status from the drop down menus, if required.

    • Gender: gender of the employee
    • Marital Status:  defines whether the employee is Single, Married, Divorced, etc.

    9. Enter Social Number, if required.

    • Social Number: social number of employee

    10. Institution will be automatically generated by the system.

    • Institution: the institution where the employee works

    11. Choose Country of Origin, Citizenship, and Residency from the drop down menus if required.

    • Country of Origin: country of origin of employee.
    • Citizenship: country that the employee is a citizen in.
    • Residency: country where the employee lives.

     12. Old Employee Number will be automatically generated by the system.

    • Old Employee Number: previous employee number for the employee

    13. Enter the Tax Identification Number, if required.

    • Tax Identification Number: Tax Identification Number.

    14. Click the  Is PaySlip Sent Via E-mail checkbox, if required.

    • Is PaySlip Sent Via E-mail:  if checked, then the employees payslip will be sent to their email

    15.  To enter the Currency, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,click on Find icon  to retrieve the Currency information, then select the Currency.

    • Currency: currency used by the employee

    16. Date Hired, Probation End Date, Permanent, Seniority, Commitment Date, , Retirement Date, Departure Date, and Departure Reason will be automatically generated by the system.

    • Date Hired: the date the employee was hired
    • Probation End Date: the date where the employee's probation ends
    • Permanent: date the employee begins being permanent
    • Seniority: The date that seniority takes effect.
    • Commitment Date: The date the employee has been officially committed as an employee]
    • Retirement Date: Actual retirement date of the employee.
    • Departure Date: The date the employee left as an employee.
    • Departure Reason: Departure code retrieved from the Exit Interview

    17. Enter the Anticipated Retirement Date, if required.  

    • Anticipated Retirement Date: the date the employee anticipates retirement

    To ADD a Skill:

    Click on the Skill tab,, then the Lookup icon . Click on the Find icon to retrieve the Skill list, then select the Skill.

    To ADD an Education:

    Click on the Education tab,, then the Lookup icon . Click on the Find icon to retrieve the Education list, then select the Education.

    To ADD a Spoken Language:

    Click on the Spoken Languages tab,, then the Lookup icon . Click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Spoken Languages list, then select the Spoken Language.

    To ADD an Employee Association:

    Click on the Employee Associations tab,, then the Lookup icon . Click on the Find icon to retrieve the Employee Association list, then select the Employee Association

    To ADD an Employee Certificate:

    Click on the Employee Certificates tab,, then the Lookup icon . Click on the Find icon to retrieve the Employee Certificate list, then select the Employee Certificate.

    To ADD a Contact:

    Click on the Contact tab,, click the New iconand enter the new Contact information (refer to Contact for more information).

    To ADD an Address:

    Click on the Address tab,, click the New iconand enter the new Address information (refer to Address for more information).

    To ADD an Attachment:

    Click on the Attachments tab,, click the New icon and enter the new Attachment (refer to  Attachments for more information).

    To ADD Payment Information:

    Click on the Payment Information tab,, click the New iconand enter the new Payment Information (refer to  Payment Information for more information).

    To ADD a Medical Form:

    Click on the Medical Form tab,, click the New iconand enter the new Medical Form information (refer to Medical Form for more information).

    1. Create or retrieve as much information under each tab as required.

    2. Click the individual Select Checkbox(es), under the required tabs to select and de-select the created or retrieved information, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all the created or retrieved information, if required.

    3. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected created or retrieved information, if required.

    4. Repeat steps 1 to 3 as required for each tab.

    Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm.

    My Assignments

    Overview

    The user can access all the related information associated to their assignment.  As well, the user can search on their Assignment history as well as their current and future assignments.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all of your Assignments, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon  

    The Employee Assignment screen includes the following fields:

    Field 

     Definition 

     

    Assignment ID

    System generated unique identification number of the assignment.

    PositionEmployee Position.
    InstitutionInstitution.
    EmployeeEmployee Unique Identification Code.
    Report ToIdentification of whom the employee reports to.

    Reference Number

    Reference Number for paper trail, if required.

    Is MainIf checked, indicated that the assignment is the main assignment.

    Used For Accruals

    If checked, indicated that the assignment is used for accruals generation.
    Used For Planned StaffingIf checked, indicates that the assignment is for planned staffing.
    Repeat FactorRepeat Factor used for forecasting purposes.
    Hours Per WeekCalculated number of hours worked per week.
    Utilization RatePercentage of effort for the assignment.
    Employee Assignment StateState of the assignment (CREATED, APPROVAL REQUEST, APPROVED, REJECTED, CANCELLED).
    Employee Assignment FilterAssignment Filter Indicator (ALL, CURRENT, FUTURE, PAST).
    Pay CodeEmployee Pay Code.
    Work LocationWork location of the employee.
    Start DateAssignment start date.
    Planned End DateEstimated end date of the assignment.
    End DateEnd date of the assignment.
    Pay Termination End DateDetermines when the last pay cheque will be paid.  Earnings will not be calculated passed this date.
    Situation Code CombinationSituation Code Combination associated to the assignment, such as indeterminate full-time, determinate part-time.
    Shift ScheduleShift Schedule associated to the assignment, including shift hours, number of working days per week, and statutory holidays.
    LanguageLanguage used
    Explanation NoteEnter explanation 

    Public Documents

    Overview

    Public Documents are any type of information that is published for public knowledge. These documents can be uploaded into the system and viewed by users. All documents that are uploaded and marked as public can be viewed in the Public Documents screen under Employee Self-Service. Users may also download any of these documents for their own reference.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Position Management ► Public Documents

    Public Documents Filter Fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identification code, manually entered by users
    ActiveIf checked, the Public Documents can be used throughout the application.
    LanguageLanguage in which document is written
    DescriptionDescription or additional information on the document.

     

    Review Promotion

     Overview

    This screen holds the reviewers (people who participate but don't make final decision) of the promotion and their comments.

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Review Promotions, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Review Promotion screen includes the following fields:

     

    Report Fields

    Description

    Code

    Unique identification code of the Review Promotion

    Agree

    If agreed, reviewer agrees to the employee's proposed promotion. By default, this field is checked

    Commentary Date

    This is a view only date. It is the System date and it is not editable. Provided when reviewer provides commentary

    Promotion Proposal

    Holds the promotion proposal information for a given employee

    Reviewer

    Employees (senior to employee being considered) who review the promotion request and provide commentary for the Approver and Requestor

    Language

    Language used

    Comment

    Commentary by the designated reviewer on the proposed employee's promotion

    Update a Review Promotion

    To UPDATE a Review Promotion, follow the steps below:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria and click on the Find icon 
    2. Select the Review Promotion
    3. Enter comments and attachments as required.
    4. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your updates. A window will appear to confirm the modification. Click OK to confirm.

    Career Planning

    Navigation 

    Career Plan Chart

    Overview

    The Career Plan Chart is based on the established career paths as defined by the Civil Service authorities. It is an illustration of the steps an employee will need to take in order to achieve the success in which they are looking for during the duration of their career.

    Navigation

    An example of the Career Plan Chart is illustrated below.

    Click on the  icon to bring up a list of career standings as defined in the Career Standing screen found under the Succession Planning tab in Employee Management. The list will be displayed as follows:

    Select a Career Standing from the drop-down menu, and click the  icon to accept the choice, or the  icon to cancel the function.

    Click the  icon to view the saved career paths and click the  icon to view the career plan chart in full-screen view.

    Click the  icon to save the career plan chart.

    My Appraisals

    Overview

    Performance appraisals integrate a company's vision with an employees job performance. In addition, performance appraisals are used to provide personnel evaluations on individual employee's. In My Appraisals, the user can access all of their performance appraisals. The user can search on their appraisal history as well as their current and future appraisals.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all performance appraisals, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Performance Appraisals screen includes the following fields:

    Fields

    Definition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Performance Appraisal Template.
    Senior ApprovalIf checked, then senior management approved.
    Employee AcceptedIf checked, then the employee accepted the performance appraisal.
    Apply for PositionIf checked, then the employee is applying for a position.
    Scheduled Start DateDate at which the performance appraisal process is scheduled to start. generated automatically.
    Scheduled End DateDate at which the performance appraisal process is scheduled to end, generated automatically.
    Start DateActual start date of the performance appraisal.
    End DateActual end date of the performance appraisal.
    Status

    Current status of the performance appraisal, generated automatically.  Possible values are: bypassed, finished, in progress, late, not finished, open, scheduled.  Initially the Performance Appraisal Status is set to open. 

    When the system reaches the Scheduled Start Date, the status changes to Scheduled. 

    When the system reaches the Actual Start Date, the Status changes to In Progress. 

    When the first Performance Appraisal Score or Performance Appraisal  Feedback is filled out, the status needs to change to In Progress and if the Actual Start Date is still blank, it should be updated with the system date. 

    If the Actual Start Date is reached and the status is still Scheduled, the Status changes to Late.  

    If Senior Approval and Employee Accepted are checked, the Status is set to Finished, otherwise, if the Senior Approval or Employee Accepted is not checked, and the system date reached the Scheduled or Actual End Date, the Status changes to Not Finished.

    Total ScoresFinal score of the performance appraisal.
    EmployeeEmployee ID of the employee undergoing the performance appraisal.
    AppraiserEmployee ID of the appraiser.
    Senior ReviewerSenior employee who approves the performance appraisal.
    Employee StatusCurrent employment status of the employee, generated automatically.  Possible values are: active, not started, and review ready.
    Feedback StatusCurrent status of the peer feedback, generated automatically.  Possible values are finished, not started, no peer feedback, partial feedback, peers selected.
    InstitutionInstitution of the employee.
    PositionPosition that the employee currently holds.
    TemplateTemplate that will be used for the performance appraisal.
    Cost Item Scale GroupSalary Scale of the Employee.
    ConclusionFinal comment from the appraiser.
    Bypass RemarksNote on why the employee was bypassed.
    Employee CommentsArea to give employee opportunity to comment on any aspect of the review.
    Appraiser FeedbackArea for the appraiser to provide a consolidated feedback based on colleague feedback.
    Appraiser CommentsArea for the appraiser to provide his/her own feedback.

    Appraisal Assigned to Me

    Review a Performance Agreement:

    Overview

    Within Employee Self Service, an employee may be asked to conduct feedback for another employee's performance appraisal.

     

    To review my Performance appraisal

    Go to Menu -> Self Service -> Performance Appraisal -> Appraisal Assigned to Me

    1.    Click on the Find  icon.  Your Performance Appraisal will be displayed.

    2.    It is possible to enter a comment in the Employee Comments field.

    3.    Once completed, click on the Update  icon.

     

    To do a Self-assessment (or to evaluate a peer or a subordinate)

    Go to Menu -> Self Service -> Performance Appraisal -> Appraisal Assigned to Me

    1.    Click on the Find  icon.

    2.    Enter scores for each scoring criteria previously defined.

    3.    Click on the Scores Tab, an select a scoring criteria.  A new window will display.

    4.    Enter the score in the score field.

    5.    Enter the comments in the Feedback Box.

    6.    Click on the Update and Return  icon. Do the same for each scoring criteria.

    7.    Once completed, click on the Update  icon.

    Example:

     

    Note. The Appraiser waits until the employee himself and the peers have completed the assessments before sending it to the Senior Reviewer. 

    My Career Plan

    Overview

    My Career Plan enables employees to manage their careers aspirations by identifying the steps necessary for them to achieve it.  Employees can maintain multiple career plans, giving them the flexibility insofar as allowed by the public service, to aspire to specific positions based on the mandatory and optional skills needed by each position in the career plan.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all My Career Plans, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The My Career Plan screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    IDUnique identifier. Setup parameter to determine if entered by user or system generated. When system generated, it will be left padded with zeros
    Active
    Check-marked by default. When not check-marked, the record with this value is not available for editing anymore
    EmployeeThe person that is having the career path setup on this screen
    Target CareerEmployee selects the desired career standing and it could be any level
    Date EnteredOriginal date when this record was entered. Defaults to current date and it is non-editable
    Target DateTarget date employee hopes to achieve the desired position
    Current Employee PositionName of current employee position that the employee is in
    LanguageLanguage used
    NotesGeneral employee notes on this path

    Training

    Overview

    Training is a key enabler to increase public service capacity.  It provides the groundwork for increasing the effectiveness of the civil service and is a key component of any public administrative reform initiative. In Employee Self Service, the user can access their specific training information as well as search and apply for available training courses.

    My Training Course Applications

    Overview

    This feature contains the application for a training course.  Employees who want to attend a specific course fill out applications here.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Self Service ► Training ► My Training Course Applications

    My Training Course Applications screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier. Depending on parameter configuration, value is entered by users or automatically generated by the system.
    Workflow StatusWorkflow Status of the My Training Course Applications entity.
    Exempt From QualificationsCheck box for exemption from mandatory qualifications.  False by default.
    EmployeeEmployee requesting the training.
    Training CourseTraining course employee is applying to.
    Creation DateTraining course creation date.
    LanguageLanguage used to enter the description fields.
    Exemption NoteHolds notes on employee's exemption from prerequisite qualifications
    Status RemarksIf rejected, approver must provide a reason. If cancelled, employee must provide a reason.
    Request SummaryEmployee's "reason"  for applying to attend this course.
    Training Course Application Documents TabTab to add one or more documents.
    Attachments TabTab to attach any supporting file regarding the Training cource application.

     

    Attachment Tab

    Overview

    System allows to attach files to support the Training Cource Applications.

    Attachment screen Fields

    Field

    Description

    ID

    Consecutive number auto generated by the system. It will be unique within the system.

    Attachment ClassificationReference to attachment classification.

    Language

    Country specific language for the title and description.

    Title

    Title of the Attachments.

    Description

    Description of the attachments.

    Attachment

    System allow to selete and upload supporting file. File type can be: pdf, doc, xls, jpg, etc.

    Date Time

    Date and Time of the last operation performed on the attachment document. Visible for the user. Automatically assigned by the system.

    User

    Last user who uploaded or updated the document. Visible for the user. Automatically assigned by the system.

    Language

    Mandatory field, language of the document. The system will suggest the default language; however the user can change such language.

     

    Registered Training

    Overview

    Registered Training allows the user to view courses they have already taken, courses they are currently in or have been accepted to and courses they have applied to but have not yet been accepted for.

    Navigation

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training courses, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Course screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Course.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Training Course is available.  
    Automatic Registration if checked, Indicates that qualified employees who register for this training course are automatically accepted on a first-come, first-serve basis.
    StatusThe current status of the training course
    Training ManagerEmployee ID of the person who will be providing evaluations on the Trainee.
    Course Catalog Catalog that contains the training courses.
    ProviderThe organization which will provide the training course.
    Course Feedback TemplateTemplates  that are used by employees ("trainees") for providing feedback on the course that they have attended.
    Template Evaluate TrainerTemplate used to evaluate the trainer.
    Trainer Employee ID of the person who will be conducting the course and providing evaluations on the Trainees.
    Internal Location Location where the course normally occurs.
    External LocationExternal location of the course.
    Start DateDate at which Training Course will start.
    End DateDate at which the Training Course will end.
    Course SizeThe number of  trainees that can attend the Training Course
    Cost Per PersonCost for the course per person.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    Additional InformationDescription of the Training Course that is more specific than the generic description found in the Training Course Catalog.
    NotesNotes on the course (for example, if canceling)

    Trainee Evaluation

    Overview

    This feature stores evaluation information on the person who is taking the course.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Self Service ► Training ► Trainee Evaluation

    Trainee Evaluation screen fields and Tabs

    FieldsDescription
    CodeUnique identifier. Parameter configuration determines if it is entered by user or system generated.
    Training ApplicationThe training application id.
    Training CourseThe training course the employee registered for
    Course AttendedIndicates if the participant attended the course.  Default is Yes.
    Result ScoreThe mark given to the Trainee when the course ends (based on exams, quizes, etc.). This field is entered by users.
    Course Result
    "Excellent",  "Very Good", "Standard", "Poor", Not Applicable".
    Default value is Standard.  Provides information for general subjective perception.
    StatusPossible values are: Scheduled, Training Started, Training Ended, Waiting Feedback, Closed, Cancelled, Trainee did not complete.   Users can manually change the training status to Trainee did not complete.  All the other status' are set by the workflow of the training course.
    Evaluation DetailTab to add Evaluation Detail.

     

    Evaluation Detail

    Overview

    Tab to attach evaluation details

    Evaluation Detail screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    Is Evaluation PositiveCheck box for indicating Positive Evaluation.
    Evaluation RankRank of the Evaluation.
    Training Feedback CriteriaCollection of course feedback to be filled out by Trainee once the course is completed.
    Evaluation TextDescription fields to add any note about Evaluation.

     

    Trainee Feedback

    Overview

    This entity contains the Trainee's (employee's) evaluation of the training course, using a training feedback template as defined by the course creator.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Self Service ► Training ► Trainee Feedback

    Trainee Feedback screen fileds and tabs

     

    FieldsDescription
    Training ApplicationTraining Course that the user (as a trainee) has taken.  If the training course is still ongoing, the course is not available for edit.
    TraineeTrainee name .
    StatusPending, Completed, Rejected.  Default is Pending.
    Trainee Course Feedback TabCollection of course feedback to be filled out by Trainee once the course is completed.
    Trainee Trainer Feedback TabCollection of course feedback (designed to evaluate trainer) to be filled out by Trainee once the course is completed.

     

    Apply for Training

    Overview

    Users who are interested in attending a training course must apply to the desired course. Users who want to attend the course will have to fill out the training request application form and submit it to the appropriate personnel for review and authorization. 

    Navigation

     

    The Training Course Application screen includes the following fields:

    Field Definition
    Code Unique identification code of the Training Course Application
    Exempt From QualificationsIf checked, then the employee is exempted from mandatory qualifications for the requested Training Course
    StatusStatus of the application.
    EmployeeEmployee requesting the training.

    Training Course

    Training Course the employee is applying to.
    Creation Date Date at which the application was created.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    Exemption NotesReason why the employee is exempted from mandatory qualifications.
    Status RemarksIf employee is rejected, approver must provide a reason.
    Request SummaryEmployee's reason for applying to attend this course.

    Create a Training Course Application

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Insert Mode.

    1. Enter the new Training Course Application  information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.
    2. The Code will be automatically generated. Click on the Exempt From Qualifications checkmark, if required.
    • Code: Unique identification code of the Training Course Application.
    • Exempt From Qualifications: If checked, then the employee is exempted from mandatory qualifications for the requested Training Course.

    4. The Status will be automatically generated.

    •  Status: Status of the application.

    5.   The Employee field will be automatically generated with the user i.d.

    • Employee: Employee requesting the training.

    6.   To enter a Training Course click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Training Course list, then select the Training Course.

    • Training Course: the Training Course the employee is applying to.

    7. The Creation Date will be automatically generated.

    • Creation Date: Date at which the application was created.

    8.   Select the Language as required.

    • Language: Language used.

    9. Enter Exemption Notes, Status Remarks and Request Summary, if required.

    • Exemption Notes: Reason why the employee is exempted from mandatory qualifications.
    • Status Remarks: If employee is rejected, approver must provide a reason.
    • Request Summary: Employee's reason for applying to attend this course.

    Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Training Course  page to save your new Training Course information.  A window will appear to  confirm.

    ESS Course Catalog

    Overview

    In this application the training course catalog contains information about the courses offered to employees. This is where users will view details about the course including start date, end date, trainer, location, prerequisite courses and other course information. 

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all training courses, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Training Course screen includes the following fields:

    FieldDefinition
    CodeUnique identification code of the Training Course.
    ActiveActive Status - if checked, Training Course is available.  
    Exemptions Allowedif checked, Indicates that employees may request exemptions from course prerequisite skills and certificates.
    Score RangeTop value of possible score that should be given on this course. 
    Duration Duration of the training course.
    Prerequisite CoursesThe prerequisite courses are needed before taking the training course.
    Trainee Evaluation TemplateTemplates  that are used by trainer to evaluate trainee on the course that they have attended.
    Internal Location Location where the course normally occurs.
    LanguageLanguage used.
    Duration NoteShort description of duration.
    End DateDate at which the Training Course will end.
    NameName of the Training Course.
    DescriptionDescription of the course.
    AttachmentsAttachments related to the course.
    NotesNotes on the course (for example, if canceling)
    Training Course TypesCourse type that specified course falls under.
    Obtainable SkillsSkills attendants can obtain when finishing course.
    Prerequisite SkillsSkills needed to enroll in the course.
    Obtainable CertificatesCertificate may be obtainable when finishing a course.
    Prerequisite CertificatesCertificates required to enroll the in course.

    Forms and Requests

    Overview

    This is where the user will find time sheet, leave request and travel request forms to fill out and submit as required.

    Navigation

    My Accumulated Benefit Summary

    Overview

    This feature shows summary of all Accumulated Benefit by the employee during a fiscal year.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Self Service ► Forms and Requests ► My Accumulated Benefit Summary

    My Accumulated Benefit Summary Screen Fields and Tabs

    FieldsDescription
    EmployeeShows the employee name.
    Fiscal YearFiscal year of the accumulated benefits.
    Accumulated BenefitLookup for search accumulated benefits.
    DetailsDetails of the accumulated benefits.

     

    Time Sheets

    Overview

    Time Sheet is a method for recording the amount of a worker's time spent on each job. Time sheets record the start and end time of tasks and durations (i.e. the duration before & after meal breaks). The Time Sheet also contains a detailed breakdown of tasks accomplished throughout the project or program. The information entered in the Time Sheet is generally used for payroll, client billing, and increasingly for project costing, estimation, tracking and management. 

    Navigation

     

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Time Sheet, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Time Sheet screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Employee

    The person responsible for completing the job task

    Employee Assignment

    The work task assigned to an employee

    Fiscal YearLists all fiscal years in which a time sheet can be recorded

    Pay Code

    Lists all the different types of pay that have their own unique pay schedule

    Pay Period

    Defines pay schedules

    Time Record Load DateDescribes the date the time record was accessed
    Time Sheet SourceDescribes the source of the time record
    Time Attendance Statusused to represent the settings for Time and Attendance assigned to a particular employee's assignment
    Total Regular TimeSum of Regular Hours Approved
    Total Overtime HoursSum of Overtime Hours Approved
    Created EmployeeCreated employee number.
    Approved EmployeeApproved employee number.

    Create a Time Sheet

    To CREATE a Time Sheet that records the start and end time of tasks and durations, follow the steps below: 

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Time Sheet information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. The Employee will be generated automatically by the system,  based on the user.

    4. To enter the Employee Assignment, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee Assignment list, then select the Employee Assignment. Once the Employee Assignment is selected a Shift Schedule text box comes down to enter the shift. Refer to Employee Assignment for more information.

    5. Choose the Fiscal Year, Pay Code and the Pay Period from the drop down menus.

    6. Input the Time Record Load Date using the calendar

    7. Select the Time Sheet Source and the Time Attendance Status from the drop down menus as required.

    8. To view more details about the Created Employee field, click on the details icon .

    9. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Time Sheet information.  A window will appear to confirm the new Time Sheet creation.  Click OK to confirm.

    Note: This will create the Time Sheet. To Submit the Time Sheet you must change the Transition Status, which appears as a drop box at the top of the form after the Time Sheet is saved:

     

     

     

    Modify a Time Sheet

    A Time Sheet can only be modified if the status is Created. Once it has been submitted for approval it can no longer be modified by the user.

    To MODIFY a Time Sheet that records the start and end time of tasks and duration, follow the steps below: 

    Navigation

     By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Time Sheets, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Time Sheet you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. To add or remove an Employee Assignment, refer to  Employee Assignment.
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm. 

    Leave Request

    Overview

    Leave Requests are used to organize and control all types of leaves that employees can take within an organization.  

    The manager approves a variety of Leave requests sent by his employees, like Sick Leave, Maternity Leave and Vacation Leave.

     

     

    To approve a Leave Request:

     

    Option 1:

    Go to Human Resources > Employee Management > Leave Management  > Leave Request

    1.     Click on the Find  icon.

    2.     Select a Leave request with a status of Approval Requested from the list. Note. The user`s number matches the manager`s number.  Example: The Leave Request from Riley Smith1 will be assigned to Manager Jordan Tremblay1 and the Leave Request from Riley Smith2 will be assigned to Manager Jordan Tremblay2.

    3.     Select Approve from the Transition drop down menu

     

    4.     Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    5.     Click on the Finish icon.

    6.     A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    7.     Click OK.

     

    Option 2:

    1.     Go to Internal Message  section at the right side of the main screen.

    2.     The Leave Request will be accessed by clicking on the Green  dot.

     

    3.     Accessing the Leave Request by clicking on the Update Domain  icon beside the Leave Request.

    4.     The window will display the Record waiting for an action.

    5.     Select Approve from the Transition drop down menu.

    6.     Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    7.     Click on the Finish  icon.

    8.     A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    9.    Click OK.

    Example:

     

     

    Option 3:

    1.     Click on the Dashboard  icon that is located on the right side panel of the main screen.

    2.     The window will display the Record waiting for an action.

    3.      Click on Leave Request button

    4.      Another window will display more details on the request.

    5.      On the stage section, select Approval requested stage.  The list will display all the leave request pending for your approval.

    6.      Click on the Update  icon. A new window will display the Leave Request form.

    7.      Select Approve from the Transition drop down list.

    8.      Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

    9.      Click on the Finish  icon.

    10.    A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    11.    Click OK.

     

    Cancel a leave request

    Cancel a leave request

     

    To cancel a new leave request that’s has just been created

    Go to Menu -> Employee Self Service -> Forms and Requests -> Leave Request

    1.    Click on the New  icon. The Employee Number will be populated automatically by the system.

    2.    Click on the Lookup  icon to select the Leave Type. Example: Annual Leave

    3.    Enter the Start and End Dates.

    Notes

    o    The Number of Days will automatically display. The Length of leave will display also.

    o    The system will display the Balance Before and the Current Balance at the moment of the request. The Current Balance will be updated ONLY once the request is Saved.

               4.    Click on the Save  icon.

               5.     The request Workflow Process Status is set to Created.  

               6.    To Cancel the Leave Request, select Cancel from the Transition drop down list.

               7.    Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will appear.

     

               8.    Click on the Finish  icon.

               9.    A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed. As soon as the transition is performed, the Workflow Process Status is set to Cancelled.

     

    To cancel a leave request that’s has been already sent to the manager for approval

    Go to Menu -> Self Service -> Forms and Request -> Leave Request

    1.    Click on the Find  icon.

    2.    Select the Leave Request to cancelled.

    3.    Click on the hyperlink of the Leave Request on Approval Requested status workflow.

    4.    Go to the Transition field at top of the Form, select Cancel from the drop down list.    

    5.    Click on the Transition  icon. A new window will display.

               6.    Click on the Finish  icon.

               7.     A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed. As soon as the transition is performed, the Workflow Process Status is set to Cancelled.

    Example:

    Create a Leave Request

    To CREATE a Leave Request follow the steps below:

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Leave Request  information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. The Id will be generated automatically.

    4. The Employee will be generated automatically, based on the user.

    5. To enter the Leave Type, if required, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on the Find icon  to retrieve the Leave Types list, then select the Leave Type.

    6. Input the Start Date, the End Date using the calendar

    7. The Status will be generated automatically as Created.

    9. The Requested Employee will be generated automatically, based on the user.

    11. The Requested Date will be automatically filled by the system, its usually filled with the same date the information for the Leave Request is saved.

    12. Choose the Language from the drop down menu.

    13. Enter the Request Summary, which is a short description on the leave request.

    14. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom to save your new Leave Request information. A window will appear to confirm the new Time Sheet creation.  Click OK to confirm. 

     15. After the Leave Request is Created it must be Submitted. The user may also cancel the request before it has been submitted. A transition drop box will appear at the top of the form:

    16. Select Request for Approval to submit the form. A confirmation box will appear:

     

    17. Enter a note in the Step Note section and click on the Finish  icon

    18. A message will appear:

    Fields

    The Leave Request screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    ID

    Unique Leave request identifier generated by the system.

    EmployeeEmployee ID of the person requesting the leave.
    Leave TypeType of requested leave. Defined as Leave Types
    Start Date

    Requested start date for the leave to start.

    End Date

    Requested end date for the leave to end.

    Adjusted Number of DaysNumber of leave days from start to end.
    Actual Return DateRequested date to return or end leave. This field is used if actual return date is different from the requested end date.
    Status

    Leave approval status. Status are:

    1. Created

    2. Approval Requested.

    3. Approved by Supervisor

    4. Approved

    5. Rejected

    6. Canceled

    Requested EmployeeEmployee ID of the person requesting the leave will be displayed.
    Requested DateDate leave was requested.

    Language

    Language used.

    Request SummaryShort text on the leave request.
    Create Temporary PositionCreate a temporary.
    Leave Request Required Documents TabThis tab used to attach and validate the required document for the leave request.

     

    Request 1 week vacation

    The Employee can easily request his own Vacation Leave via self-service

     

    Note. Assumption: the Employee gets his or her annual vacation entitlement at the beginning calendar year.

    The Employee is entitled to 15 days per calendar year.

     

    To Request a week vacation

    Go to Menu > Employee Self Service > Forms and Requests > Leave Request

    1.            Click on the New icon. The Employee Number will be populated automatically by the system.    

    2.            To select the Leave Type click on the Lookup  icon.

    3.            Click on the Find icon.

    4.            Select the Annual Leave

    5.            Enter the Start Date, example 1/2/2019   

    6.            Enter the End Date, example: 9/2/2019

    Notes.

    o    The Number of Days and the Length of leave  will be automatically displayed.

    o    The system will display the Balance Before and the Current Balance at the moment of the request. The Current Balance will be updated ONLY once the request is Saved.

    o    When the employee requests one week of vacation, the system will keep track of the balance of his remaining vacation.

    7.            Click on the Save  icon.

    8.            Go to the Transition field at top of the Form, click on Request Approval. (Do not select the option Cancel at this stage).

    9.            Click on the Transition icon. A new window will appear.

    10.          Click on the Finish icon. A message will confirm that the Workflow Transition has been Executed.

    11.          Click OK. As soon as the transition is performed, the workflow will transition to Approval Requested.

    Example:

    Note. The direct manager will receive an Internal Message prompting him to take action. Once the manager approves the leave request, the Employee will receive an Internal Message stating that his vacation has been approved.


     

    Modify a Leave Request

    A Leave Request can only be modified if the status is Created. Once it has been submitted for approval it can no longer be modified by the user. 

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s).  If you prefer to see a list of all Leave Requests, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 
    3. Click on the Leave Request you want to modify.
      You will then be in Update/Delete Mode.
    4. Make the necessary modifications. 
    5. Click on the Update icon  at the bottom of the screen to save your modifications.  A window will appear to confirm the modification.   Click OK to confirm.

    Travel Request

    Overview

    The user can review, fill out and submit travel requests for Business Trips. The user can also see other employee's going on the same Business Trip.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Travel Requests, leave all fields blank
    2. Click on the Find icon

    The Travel Request screen includes the following fields:

    Field

    Definition

    Foreign Trip

    Identifies if the trip is outside the country

    Group Trip

    Identifies if this trip will be attended by one or by multiple parties 

    Creation DateDate Travel Request is created
    Start DateStart Date of trip (departure date)
    End DateEnd Date of trip (return date)
    Business Start DateDate Business Trip intended event starts
    Business End DateDate Business Trip intended event ends

    Currency

    Contains the central repository for all currencies used throughout the system

    StatusStatus of Travel Request

    Purpose

    Describes the purpose of the business trip

    Traveling Employee

    The employee leaving on a business trip

    GroupSelect group if applicable

    Cost Coding Block

    This entity has the information of every coding block with the structure (number of elements and order of concepts) of the Group

    Requesting Employee

    The employee requesting the business trip

    Exchange RateExchange rate of destination

    Estimated Cost

    The estimated cost (budget) for the trip

    Transportation CostIndicates cost related to transportation

    Miscellaneous Cost

    Indicates any miscellaneous amounts

    Actual Cost

    The actual total cost of the trip

    Advanced Amount

    Indicates the advanced funds amount the employee is requesting in order to undertake the trip

    Actual Cost (Dc/Fc)Actual cost
    LanguageLanguage Used
    CityCity of business trip
    DescriptionDescription of trip

    Trip Remarks

    Provides for a brief remark on the trip outside of the trip description

    RemarksOther remarks
    ApproverTrip approver
    AttachmentsAttachments related to trip
    Business Trip LogisticBusiness Trip logistic records

    Create Travel Request

    To CREATE a Travel Request follow the steps below: 

    Navigation

    By default, you will be in Search Mode.

    1. Click on the New icon .  You will then be in Insert Mode.

    2. Enter the new Travel Request information.  Fields with an asterisk  are mandatory fields.

    3. The Creation date will be generated automatically.

    4. Check the Foreign Trip box if the trip is outside the country and check box the Group Trip if more than one person is attending the trip.

    - Foreign Trip: Identifies if the trip is outside the country

    - Group Trip: Identifies if this trip will be attended by one or by multiple parties

    5. Input the Start DateEnd Date, , Business Start Date, Business End Date using the calendar

    6. Choose the Currency as required from the drop down menu

    7. Choose the Purpose for the business trip from the drop down menu

    - Purpose: Identifies the purpose of the trip

    8. To enter the Traveling Employee, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Employee list, then select the Employee. To view more details about the Traveling Employee click on the Details  button.

    9. To enter the Group, click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Business Trip Group list, then select the Business Trip Group. To view more details about the Group click on the Details  button.

    10. To enter the Cost Coding Block click on New  or  click on the Lookup icon ,  click on Find icon  to retrieve the Cost Coding Block list, then select the Cost Coding Element. To view more details about the Cost Coding Block click on the Details  button.

    11. To view more details about the Requesting Employee click on the Details  button.

    12. Enter the Estimated Cost, Transportation Cost, Miscellaneous Cost, Actual Cost, Advanced Amount, Estimated Cost(Dc/Fc), and the Advanced Amount(Dc/Fc).

    - Estimated Cost: The estimated cost (budget) for the trip

    - Miscellaneous Cost: Indicates any miscellaneous amounts

    - Actual Cost: The actual total cost of the trip

    - Advanced Amount: Indicates the advanced funds amount the employee is requesting in order to undertake the trip

    13. Choose the desired Language from the drop down menu.

    14. Enter the City, Description, and any Trip Remarks in the fields provided.

    - Trip Remarks: Provides for a brief remark on the trip outside of the trip description

    15. Click on the New icon under   to enter the Attachments (refer to Attachments for more information).

    16. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Attachments information and return to the Business Trip screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Attachments entry and return to the Business Trip.

    17. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under   to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    18. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Attachment, if required.

    19. Click on the New icon under  to enter the Business Trip Logistic (refer to Business Logistic for more information).

    20. Click on the Save and Return icon to save the Business Trip Logistic information and return to the Business Trip screen, or click on the Discard icon  to discard the Business Trip Logistic entry and return to the Business Trip.

    21. Click the individual Select Checkbox (es), under  to select and de-select the Attachment (s), as required, or click the Select All icon  or Unselect All  icon, to select or de-select all Attachments, if required.

    22. Click the Remove icon to remove the selected Business Trip Logistic, if required.

    23. Click on the Save icon  at the bottom of the Business Trip page to save your new Business Trip information.  A window will appear to confirm.

     

     

    Jobs

    Internal Job Board

    Overview

    Through the internal job board screen, employees can view jobs which have been posted internally within the organization. This screen provides the user with the compatibility to search for the jobs which they want to apply for, as well as submit an application for that specific position internally through the company. The screen includes important information such as the end date for the internal job posting, the position title the employee is interested in, the institution the position is based, and the recruiter responsible for hiring for that position.

    Navigation

    Human Resources ► Employee Self Service ► Jobs ► Internal Job Board

    Internal Job Board screen fields

    FieldsDescription
    InstitutionInstitution loockup filter for search Internal Jobs.
    PositionPosition loockup filter for search Internal Jobs.

     

    Interview Appointment

    Overview

    This screen contains interview assignments for an interview by employees.  The interview appointment is used for any employee who interviews a candidate to enter the interview evaluations, score and comments from the interview.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Applications, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Interview Appointment screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDefinition
    Code
    Unique code to identify an assignment for an interview to an interviewer. The code should be auto-generated.
    Interview ScheduleThe interview schedule for each applicant of a recruitment project.
    Interview Evaluation Factor  Total score from the interviewer for this interview.

    My Applications

    Overview

    This screen provides an employee with the option of viewing the positions which they have already applied for, as well as updating themselves on the status of the application.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Applications, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The My Application screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    Recruitment RequisitionUnique code of the recruitment requisition
    Requisition DateThe date the requisition was created
    Internal End DateThe date that the internal job posting ends
    Apply DateThe date that the internal job posting was applied on
    InstitutionThe institution of the internal job
    PositionThe position of the internal job
    Cost Item Scale GroupThese fields contain information about the non-salary scale bonuses that will be used in the cost item scale
    Cost Item Scale LevelLevel information associated to the Cost Item Scale of the position
    Cost Item Scale StepStep information associated to the Cost Item Scale Level of the position
    Work LocationThe location that the position is situated
    RecruiterThe recruiter in charge of the internal job
    ContractorThe contractor in charge of the internal job
    LanguageLanguage used
    CommentAny additional comments regarding the internal job

    Establishment

    Organization Chart

    Overview

    When accessing this option, the user can view the hierarchy for government wide organizations as maintained by the government (e.g. public service commission). Hierarchies can be viewed on:

    • Organizations
    • Generic Positions
    • Employee Positions

    The user is able to navigate within each of these hierarchies. When in a hierarchy, the user has the option to navigate into one of the other two hierarchies based on the linked relationship between the organization, the employee positions within that organization, and the generic positions underlying the employee position.

    In addition, the user can see basic employee contact information on employees who are working within a specific organizational unit.

    Navigation

    Search for organization units by selecting the drop-down menu to the left of the organization chart function. Examples include organizations, generic positions, and employee positions. However, any type of organization can be created in the Institution screen in the Admin module.

    By clicking the  icon, the user can select a hierarchy to display from the organization unit which has been selected from the drop-down menu.

    The hierarchy will display on the same screen when all fields have been selected as follows:

    *Note: This is an example illustration; created with an institution name. Specific employee names and position names are not displayed.

    By clicking on the  icon, the hierarchy will be displayed further down the hierarchical tree for the user, and will appear as follows:

    *Note: This is an example illustration; created with an institution name.  The specific employee names and position names are not displayed due to confidentiality.

    Employee Search

    Overview

    The employee search screen is used to perform a search for a specific employee within an organization.

    Navigation

    How to SEARCH:

    1. Enter the information to be used as retrieval criteria in the appropriate field (s). If you prefer to see a list of all Employees, leave all fields blank.
    2. Click on the Find icon 

    The Employee Search screen includes the following fields:

    Report FieldsDescription
    First NameEmployee's first name
    Last NameEmployee's last name
    InstitutionThe organization that the employee works